《Big Bad Alphas》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "I didn''t do it."


    "Isabe we know you did, now tell the truth or face jail time!" She stands up and pretends to act


    serious, even though I know she is holding back giggles.


    "Detective, I didn''t steal the cookies, but I know who did," I give her a stern look and her cheeks flush


    pink.


    "You do?"


    I nod and her face begins to show her nerves. "You stole them."


    She shakes her head, no.


    "I know you did, so you might as well confess." I shrug and stand up from the carpet. "You hungry? I


    can heat up dinner?"


    "Yeah, when will mom be home?" She follows me into the kitchen before climbing and sitting down on


    one of the stools. "And don''t tell her I ate the cookies."


    I smile while shaking my head. "Fine, and she''ll be back at ten so after dinner get your PJs on. Maybe


    we can watch a little T.V."


    My little sister nods frantically. "Thanks, Isabe, you''re fun."


    I chuckle and pull her favorite te from the cab, "thanks." After she eats up and runs to her


    bedroom to change, I clean up the dishes and lean on the counter. Checking the clock I see it is


    already nine. Kendra is a good kid, staying up a littleter won''t hurt anybody. It is not like our mother


    will be bothered by it. When shees trotting down the steps I immediately change my attitude¡ª


    acting joyful for her. "You ready for T.V.?"


    Together we cuddle up in the living room and I turn on the T.V. Some random kids showes on and


    I leave it on for Kendra, knowing it''s something she''ll be interested in. Even though she is my younger


    sister sometimes she feels like my daughter. Our mother is not around too much, she is constantly


    busy with pack duties. As the Betas second-hand-woman, she is quite upied all of the time. I used


    to mind, but I have grown used to it. I can''t imagine how busy Beta Jack is with the Alpha, so I''m


    thankful.


    Ripping me from my thoughts, a sudden crashing noticees from the front of the house. My mother


    appears in the hallway, breathing heavy. Quickly I stand up in front of Kendra. "What''s going on?"


    "There''s no time, we''re being attacked. Just take Kendra to the safe house now!" She yells and before I


    pass her with Kendra in my grasp, she stops me. "Hurry, I''ll get there as soon as possible."


    My heart races in my chest as if it will stop and no longer function. Kendra''s voice is poking at the back


    of my head, but I cannot focus on her, I have to focus on getting to the safe house. Through the trees,


    northeast, quarter of a mile maybe. My lips run dry.


    The harsh weather curses at me for not grabbing Kendra a jacket, she''s probably freezing like I am.


    "Isabe stop!" She shouts and my feet halt.


    I search around us, paranoid. "What is it?" My voice sounds rushed. I can''t think.


    "Will you tell me what''s going on! We''re under attack?" She begins to shake. "Why? By who?"


    "There''s not enough time for this," I mutter and lead her through the trees. In the distance, I can hear


    shouting, and it only makes my heart beat faster. If anything happens let it be to me, please let Kendra


    live. I may sound dramatic, but in this moment how can I not be? All I can think about in her getting


    hurt. After a few minutes of rushing through the forest, I begin to panic even more, where is the safe


    house? I thought it was closer. Sudden notices hit my ears and I stop in my tracks. People are close.


    Looking down at Kendra I say, "we have to hurry, the safe house should be near."


    "Isabe, I''m scared." Her grip tightens on my hand and I notice tears gathering in her soft, delicate


    eyes.


    "I know, don''t be, we''re gonna be okay."


    My heart moves at an abnormal pace and I ignore it as we weave through the trees. The moon lights


    up the night sky, bringing hints of brightness to the silky abyss above. I have never liked the forest at


    night. My hands m up and I lose control of my senses. Confusion seeps through my mind. "We''re


    okay, we''re okay, we''re okay," I mumble over and over, no longer talking to Kendra, but myself.


    My nose tingles overwhelmed with nothing, and this all begins to feel like a dream.


    "Isabe..."


    "Isabe..."


    My mind drifts and the forest around me begins to cause an ache in my head. Everything is


    overwhelming in an unreal way, and I do not understand it in any way.


    "Isabe!"


    My gaze shoots down at Kendra to find her clenching onto my body and staring ahead. I fight to speak


    but words cannot leave my lips. Finally, I find the strength to look, and when I do my fingers go numb.


    Threerge wolves. Their coats, thick like summer brambles, blend into the dark greenery around us.


    The feeling to vomit rises in my stomach as Kendra cries beside me. "P-P-Please... leave h-her."


    The wolves do not seem phased and tears stream down my cheeks. "S-She''s a child, please."


    "Isabe," Kendra sobs, not letting go of my waist. "No! No!"


    "Let her go!" I shout. "I''ll do anything!"


    Suddenly, a manes through the trees. "What do you guys got?"


    Kendra''s nails dig into my side, making it hard to focus on everything that is happening. My mind is


    dizzy like I just woke up.


    "A little girl?" The man pats one of the wolves heads. "Come on, you three are heartless!" Heughs


    and walks up to us.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hesitantly, I step back and push Kendra behind me.


    "And you are?" He stares right into my eyes, making me shrink under intimidation.


    "I-Isabe," I say, praying he will find the heart to let us go.


    "Well, aren''t you a pretty little thing." His hand strokes my cheek and my eyes squeeze shut. "I suppose


    the younger one can go, but you, no."


    Relief floods through me like a wave and I immediately turn to Kendra. "Listen to me, listen to me, you


    run in this direction." I point northeast and she shakes her head, not letting go. "I promise you I''ll be


    okay, just run as fast as you can."


    "Don''t worry, she''ll be very safe with me." The man grabs me by the arm.


    "No! No! Don''t take her!" Kendra yells and grips onto my clothes. "Don''t take her!"


    "Kendra, run!" I shout back. "Find mom, she''lle for me, just go and wait for her!"


    "You can''t take her!" She screams as tears run down her red cheeks.


    The man groans. "Hold her."


    The three wolves circle around Kendra and her grasp slips from my shirt. "Don''t hurt her!"


    "Don''t worry honey, they won''t touch her," the man begins to take me off in the direction we ran from,


    but my eyes stay locked on Kendra''s sobbing figure until she disappears into the thick brush. My heart


    ms against my chest and my mind runs wild with prayers. Let her be safe.


    "Who are you?" I ask the man worried, and he smiles.


    "I work for the Alpha..."


    "No, you don''t."


    He sighs and leads me further towards themotion. "Not your pack."


    My eyes roam around as we near lights. I begin to hear voices. "Am I-I going to die?"


    "Probably not," he says and begins to focus on something else. Wee up to a clearing and there


    are many other men and shifted wolves. I have lost the feeling in my hands and feet from the cold while


    my heart has given up. I can''t feel it anymore. My nerves have fallen overboard and my paranoia is at


    maximum. Any longer with these sensations and I''ll faint.


    We seem to catch a lot of attention and a few people even call out at us.


    "What the hell?" A manes up to the guy andughs. "What''s this?" His gaze turns to me and I look


    away.


    "This is mine."


    "Your mate?" The man questions with raised brows.


    "No, but I like the way she looks," he shrugs and tugs me closer to his body.


    "We don''t have time for this." The guy motions for my kidnapper to follow him and he does with me


    dangling behind. Wee up to more men, powerful looking men, and the guy nces back at us. "I


    meant without her, the Alpha ising. Get rid of her before he gets here."


    Get rid of. The words stick in my mind. "Please don''t kill me!" I shout and try to free myself. "Please!


    Please!" Tears dry my skin and my strength fades away. Again, my senses are going blurry, like a spell


    is being cast over me.


    "Get rid of her Landon," the guy shouts, now annoyed by my actions. "If the Alpha sees this he''ll cut


    you off!"


    "Okay, okay, what if I just silence her?"


    My eyes grow wide. Instead of forming words, I begin to scream, screaming as if my life depends on it,


    which it does. My lungs begin to run dry and my throat burns from the cold wind. "Please! Let me go!"


    "Hell Landon shut her up!"


    My nose burns. The smell is so strong.


    "Landon you have to be kidding me!" The guy yells and suddenly snatches me away from him.


    "What is this?"


    Everyone quiets down swiftly as I dangle in the guy''s arms.


    "Alpha, w-we were just..."


    I tiredly nce up to see arge man standing in front of us. My heart flutters, races, brakes, drops to


    my stomach, anything and everything; a sensation so foreign to me. My body is set up straight as the


    guy moves me. "Please," I mutter with all the energy I have left. "Don''t kill me."

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    "Please," I mutter with all the energy I have left. "Don''t kill me."


    In that moment my eyes connect with his, and that is when it hits me. I swallow hard. The feeling rises


    in my stomach once again, this time more serious than the others.


    "Let her go." The man orders and the guy immediately let go of me. I stumble and feel his hand on my


    arm, grasping me tightly as if I am going to run away. His touch, it is like a me against my skin,


    igniting something deep inside me. A shaky breath slips from my lips, creating a cloud of fog between


    us. "Who, who did this?" He questions, somewhat angry.


    "I told Landon to get rid of her, but he wouldn''t-"


    "Get rid of?" He repeats and his grip on my arm tightens.


    "See," Landon, my kidnapper, nudges the guy. "Everyone wants a piece, even the Alpha."


    I swallow again. Alpha? A piece of me?


    "I will rip your throat out," he firmly tells Landon and his stature quickly changes. "I will rip your limbs off


    one by one with my bare hands."


    Everyone seems confused, even me. Landon looks taken back. "What are you talking about Alpha? It''s


    just some chick I found I the forest."


    "Yeah?" He asks, his beautifully structured face stays firm as I helplessly stare, hypnotized by his every


    feature. I chew on the inside of my cheek as a blush creeps it''s way onto my chilled skin. This


    amazingly handsome man is touching me and my heart can''t seem to take it.


    "Yeah," Landon shrugs and chuckles while everyone else stays quiet. "I mean you can have her if you


    want Alpha."


    The man nces down at me and my heart stops. He looks back up at Landon, "I can have her?"


    "I mean... yeah, sure."


    "I would think so since she is my mate." My lips dry up as I breath in the cool air. Hearing him say it is


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    making me feel something that I can''t exin. Landon turns pale and everyone curses under their


    breath, most likely at Landon. "You know I want to kill you, right?" He says calmly and Landon begins to


    sweat.


    "Alpha, I-I didn''t know, I mean... she w-was just in the woods." His voice shrinks. "I am so so sorry, I


    didn''t mean to, to disrespect you or... her."


    He clenches his jaw. "Look at her, she''s freezing. Why did you find her in the forest?"


    "I-I can talk," I mutter and grab everyone''s attention. "I was running away with m-my sister because


    you''re attacking our pack. My sister is out in the woods alone because of you." I look to Landon. "I


    swear, if she''s hurt I''m going to snap your neck like a twig."


    "Can she talk to me like that?" Landon questions, obviously not epting everything that is happening.


    "Quiet," He orders and I look up at him.


    "Please, she''s out there scared out of her mind. She''s all I have, please." I gently ce my hand on his


    arm and he tenses before looking down at the action. Tears return to my eyes out of fear for my sister''s


    life. He looks up at Landon and the guy beside him. Never would I have seen myself begging to an


    Alpha attacking our pack.


    "You two, find the girl."


    A smile molds from my lips. Let them find her, please let them find her. "Thank you." I softly say while


    looking up at him, maybe for too long as I loose myself in his striking, distracting features. I feel like a


    twelve-year-old girl, drooling. I hate everyone seeing me like this, and I hate that he is the cause. He is


    an Alpha attacking my pack, my home, I cannot just stand here like none of that matters. So I let go of


    him and create distance between us with a few side steps.


    A member of his pack steps forward. "Alpha, should we take her somewhere warm?"


    He hesitates for a few seconds. "Yes, just don''t let," he pauses, "don''t let anything happen."


    "Yes, Alpha." He and another turn towards me.


    "What about my sister?" I look to the Alpha.


    "When they find her, I''ll bring her to you."


    I nod and follow the men obediently, not wanting to push my luck. Weirdly, I find myself ncing back


    at the Alpha just to look at him, to see that he is still there. Soon I notice the direction we are walking in


    and I begin to see the pack house up ahead. They could not possibly take me inside the pack house


    unless they overtook it. Sorrow fills my mind at the thought of all the damage this Alpha has caused,


    and there I was simply talking with him. I should have been beating him senselessly, but I doubt the


    ''mate'' part of me would let that happen. Mates. The thought of it makes me want to scream, cheer, and


    cry all at the same time. Never have my emotions been so mixed.


    The two men lead me up to the door before they easily push past and enter. My heart picks up pace as


    I follow their actions, easily pushing past a door that is usually guarded and locked.


    It feels wrong to be in the pack house. This is the home of my Alpha and Luna, not some ce for me


    to warm up. I wonder where they are. I wonder if my mate has done anything to them.


    I haven''t thought about finding my mate in a while. Last I can remember was when my mother lost our


    father, but I just thought about losing my mate then. Taking care of Kendra has distracted my mind from


    such daydreams, not that I want to have them. But now when I think about mates, all I can think about


    is him and me in the same house, in the same bedroom, in the same bed, doing things in the bed¡ª my


    mind has drifted to other topics now. I blush.


    It is one giant spoiler; surprise, this is the man you are supposed to be with forever! Who says he even


    wants to be with me?


    I shouldn''t be thinking about the Alpha. I should be thinking about Kendra; praying that she''ll get back


    safe. How could my thoughts be so self-centered at a time like this?


    The two men lead me into a living room filled with portraits and decorations passed down through


    generations. Hesitantly, I sit on the couch upright, feeling extremely out of ce. I look up to see the


    two men watching me. "What?"


    "Uh, we should watch you, make sure you''re safe," one guy says and I give him an odd look.


    "Why? You''re attacking my pack, why should you care what happens to me?"


    They nce at each other and back at me. "You''re our Luna."


    The four letter word rings in my ears as the realization hits me like a truck. How could I not put two and


    two together? My mate is an Alpha, therefore I am his... No. I am definitely not a Luna. Again I mentally


    curse myself for letting my thoughts drift away from Kendra. She is my main priority, she has to be. My


    mate suddenly came crashing into my life, but I will not let hime before Kendra. I don''t even know


    his name, so technically we are strangers.

 Chapter 2 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The two men stand around me as I sit stiffly between them on the couch. At least twenty minutes have


    passed and my mind cannot stop conjuring up horrible things that might have happened to her. Kendra


    must be so scared, probably thinking I was murdered. My heart aches just thinking about how I left her.


    What if those wolves did something to her? It would all be my fault. I have to go look for her, not sit


    here like some princess. My pack is being invaded while I am busy day dreaming about my mate, who,


    to make it worse, is the Alpha of the packing attacking us. How could this situation get any worse? I


    nce up at the men. "You''re part of the Tate pack yes? And your Alpha, he is Alpha Tate?"


    The men nod.


    Taking a deep breath I stand up. "I should go look for my sister."


    "We can''t let you leave," one of them say.


    "What? Why?"


    "We told the Alpha that nothing would happen to you. I am not one for taking risks on his orders."


    Looking to the door, I raise an eyebrow. "So if I walk out the door..."


    "We will stop you," he says.


    I run my bottom lip through my teeth gently. "Am I a hostage? Because it''s beginning to sound like it. I


    don''t want to be here anymore, I-I want to see my mate, the Alpha."


    The men shake their heads slowly, "I can''t let you outside."


    "You have to," I say on a limb, hoping my idea will work.


    "And why is that?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because I''m your Luna, and I... I am ordering you to let me leave. Before you say no again, just


    remember that I will... I will tell your Alpha that you... that you hurt me!" I say dramatically and stare


    them down. "I would let me go."


    "Either way we''re getting our asses kicked. We let you go, and you get hurt, or you try your little fib,


    and we might get consequences." He stays firm. "I''ll take the chance."


    I internally groan. I have to find Kendra somehow. "I-I''ll scream."


    The man raises his eyebrows.


    "I''ll do it, I swear," I threaten and swallow as they don''t seem to care. I suck in a deep breath of air


    and immediately let it all out in a terribly loud, obnoxious cry, over and over. Quickly the mene over


    and grab a hold of me, one pping his hand over my mouth. I continue to let out muffled screams,


    and the more I scream the more worried I feel. Soon my screams are no longer to get my way, but


    because I want to get away from these men. I will do anything for Kendra¡ª scream until my lungs burn


    and shrivel, but my acts are pushing my luck. Sadly, I seemed to forget that these people are not on my


    side. Could they possibly still kill me?


    Their arms hold down my iling limbs only to set me back on the couch. When his hand releases my


    lips I mutter, "I know you''re supposed to keep me safe but this is ridiculous! My sister is out there!"


    "You''re making it really hard to follow orders. People are out looking for her, so try and calm down?"


    Slowly he lets go of me and I cross my arms.


    "Can we just forget about this whole mate thing? Let''s go back to me being a nobody."


    "Just wait until Alpha Tatees back with your sister."


    I find my mate half an hour ago and suddenly I have signed a contract. What have I gotten myself


    into? Maybe I can leave with Kendra when she gets here, because she will, and I am sure Alpha Tate


    has more important things to do than deal with me. We have only spoken a few sentences to each


    other. It is not like we have started anything.


    I hear the front door open and I immediately jump up. "Kendra!" Turning to the door I see Landon,


    alone. "Where is she?"


    "We can''t find her, she must not be in the north forest."


    If Kendra followed my orders she would have run into the safe house. Could she possibly be there? If


    I could get out I would go search the safe house, but I cannot lead these men to other people who


    might be in there. "Where''s your Alpha?"


    "I don''t keep tabs on him, he''s somewhere." Landon leans against the wall. "I''m sure you''re not new


    to this but we do what the Alpha says, and that''s it."


    "Well someone has to take me to him, or let me go find him."


    The three look at each other. "Why are you so impatient?"


    "It''s my sister!" I shout out of frustration. "I need to make sure she''s okay while your group of killers


    rampage my pack! So you either take me to him or I will make sure you pay for this!"


    One of the two men peer down and sigh. "If we take you, will you stop going crazy?"


    I nod and stand up before the three guys take me outside. Wrapping my arms around my chest, I try


    to keep the warmth. "How far is he?"


    "Not too far."


    The closer we get, the faster my heart beats. I''m going to see him again and it is making my hands


    sweat. I can''t get the image of his face out of my head. I wish I didn''t feel this way, I wish I had control.


    "He should be up here," Landon says and after a few more steps I spot him talking with a couple


    other men. His scent creeps up my nose and I scrunch my toes as he turns. He says one more thing to


    the men beforeing over.


    "What is she doing out here?"


    "She told us to take her to you."


    I stand behind and let a short breath escape my lips. "I want to find her, I want to search."


    Before I can say anything else he simply says, "No."


    I swallow. "Well, you don''t own me so I''m just going to go, right now. I can do what I want." As I turn


    in the opposite direction and take two steps, I am stopped by his hand wrapping around my upper arm.


    If I look at his face I''ll melt, so I keep my gaze on the patchy forest floor.


    "I''m not letting you wander off," he says firmly.


    I tug my arm harshly from his grasp. "It''s like you''re not even hearing what I''m saying. What would


    you do if it were your sibling? I have to make sure she''s safe and with my mother. Those wolves could


    have hurt her and if they did I could never forgive myself. Please, I''m not trying to cause problems and


    get into trouble with your pack. I just need to find my sister."


    "You''re so difficult," he states while looking right into my eyes. "She wasn''t in the north or east halves


    of the forest, so it is safe to assume she''s with your mother."


    "Assume?" I gape. "He made me leave her with three wolves!" My finger points to Landon and he rolls


    his eyes. "Why can''t I just go and see if she is?"


    He crosses his arms over his chest, disying his muscles for my roaming eyes. "Just tell me where


    your mother and sister would be and I''ll send people over."


    My gaze drifts away in disappointment. Exactly what I did not want to happen has happened.

 Chapter 3 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    "I-I can''t," I mutter and bite my lip. How can I lead a bunch of killers towards innocent people? What if


    they actually hurt my family, all I have left. Surely I cannot trust any of these men. "I can''t tell you, but if


    you just let me go..."


    "I can''t let you go alone."


    My fingers tug at the bottom of my shirt. "Thene with me. Nothing bad would happen, and I''m not


    going with him." ncing back at Landon, he groans, tired of my finger pointing.


    He takes a moment before answering. "Is it far?"


    "No."


    "Do you shift?"


    I peer down at my twiddling fingers. "Yes."


    My mate gives me time to walk behind a thick tree and strip my clothes off because I don''t want to


    shred them up. How embarrassing would it be to get there and have no clothes to change into? Quickly


    my body molds, bones rearrange, dark hairs spurt from my skin, and my eyes evolve into an emerald


    green from my dusky, pale green ones. Immediately, I warm up from my thick coat. Emerging from


    behind the tree I see the three men with a veryrge, intimidating, inky wolf. My mate.


    Clouds flood from my nose as I take in the wonderful feeling of being shifted. It has been a while since I


    have had the opportunity since Kendra cannot shift yet. Nervously, I move closer towards him and he


    motions ahead. Soon enough we are off, running wildly through the trees. Everything moves by in


    green and brown blurs as I dash beside him. Weaving through the trees, we head further northeast.


    After a few moments, I realize that I never picked up my clothes from behind the tree, and when I look


    over to my mate I notice he is holding clothing loosely in his mouth. Hopefully, there are supplies in the


    safe house.


    The dirt kicks up under my paws as I hurry along, know that I am leading him. My mind curses at my


    body for not moving fast enough, hoping that my mate doesn''t think I''m weak.


    We pass by the area where I left Kendra, but as I suspected it is bare. Continuing in the direction I


    nce up at the sky and notice light peeking through the trees¡ª morning. It has been so long since I


    have seen her or my mother.


    Thankfully, I spot a small wooden building up ahead and I rush towards it with my mate behind me. The


    scent of my sister floods my nose and my heart picks up pace. She''s inside.


    The door opens and my mother appears in the frame with an expression of relief. "I thought I smelt


    you." Coming up to her, she runs her hand along my back. "I''ll grab something for you to cover up."


    "Isabe!" I see my sistere shooting out of the hut and she wraps her arms around me the best


    that she can. "I thought they got you!"


    "Move honey, let her shift." My motheres back with a nket and we move to the side of the hut.


    After I shift back she quickly covers me with the nket. "What happened to you? Where did he take


    you? Did hey a hand on you?"


    "I''m fine, everything is fine," I lie and she hugs me tightly.


    "Who are you?" I hear Kendra say and my mind darts back to my mate.


    My mother looks at me with worry before walking back to the front of the building. I trail behind with my


    fingers crossed. At the site of my mate with Kendra, I swallow. "Alpha Tate." The words leave my


    mother like a whisper of pure worry.


    "Kendra," I call her over but she only looks at me.


    "Please, we don''t want any trouble."


    I step forward. "Mom he''s not going to hurt us. He came with me."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Came with you? You were running from him?"


    A spark of amusement appears on my mate''s face. "No mom, he... He''s my mate," I exin lowly so


    Kendra will not hear.


    In a sh, her eyes grow wide and her mouth hangs slightly open. "Mate!" She shouts. "Your mate,


    how?"


    "Mate?" Kendra gazes at me with big doe-like eyes of innocence. "Like mom and dad were?"


    I feel my throat begin to close up and just to make the situation better another person emerges from the


    hut. My Luna. "What is going on out... Alpha Tate." She states and straightens up. "I thought I smelt a


    wild dog."


    I curse under my breath.


    "Luna, I thought I saw your Alpha struggling out there." Hees closer. "I was going to take your


    "I would thank you, but knowing you, there must be a catch."


    I grab Kendra and hold her close while trying to keep the nket over me.


    "No catch, not this time anyways. My mother would be terribly disappointed if I ruined the pack of


    someone so attached to me." He exins calmly.


    My Luna chuckles. "Someone attached to you, and from my pack? What is this some kind of joke? Are


    you trying to humor me?"


    "Humor? No."


    "I''m his mate," I step forward and my Luna looks to me with surprise.


    "This one," she motions to me, "she''s a good one, a good girl. I won''t let you ruin her."


    I turn to my Luna in surprise. "What''s happening?"


    "The Luna is right, you have to stay here with us, with our pack," my mother nces at me. "You''ll be


    safest here."


    "Safest here?" He cuts in. "She''s safest with me."


    A stand in between with Kendra in my grasp. She peers up at me with a confused look, obviously not


    understanding what is happening, but neither do I to be honest. When he said that I am safest with him,


    my heart did flutter and I cannot lie to myself that it didn''t make me feel good. Even though we just met,


    I do feel that he can keep me safe. So far that is all he''s been focused on. "Why are you arguing about


    this?" I pipe up and they fall silent. "It is my decision."


    Standing in the cold with only a nket to shield the weather away, I can only hope that I''m thinking


    clearly. I look to my mate and find that his eyes are already on me. How can I saw no? These feelings I


    have for him, our mate bond, it''s all too strong to ignore. Every time I look at his face I want to attack


    his lips with my own¡ª and my thoughts are getting off topic. "I feel that... I feel that I should go with


    him."


    Kendra''s grip on me tightens.


    It is awkward saying these things right in front of him.


    "Honey, but..." My mother struggles. "I mean, are you sure?"


    "Isabe," the Luna says to me, "I know you feel that you have to do this, but you don''t."


    "No I don''t, you''re right. But what happened in the past is in the past and the present is a gift, so I have


    to run with this. I would never forgive myself if I didn''t take this chance. But what hurts me that most is


    that; If he wasn''t this Alpha, then there would be no problem. I have to keep an open mind and learn


    things for myself, only then can I have my own opinion." My gaze connects with his and I have to fight


    back my blush. "He maye off as a bad man, but that doesn''t mean there''s no good inside


    him."

 Chapter 4 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    It all happened so fast: packing clothes, saying goodbye, waiting to watch my pack shrink in the


    distance as I leave them in distress. Luckily my mate agreed to leave thend alone, for now. I thought


    we would have a journey ahead of us to make our way back to Tate Packnds, but there were three


    important people, and weirdly I happened to be one of them. Now I sit alone in the backseat, waiting


    until it is time to go.


    I stare out the car window at the forest scenery as the sun pours through the leaves. Birds sing and I


    close my eyes as if their songs are slowly rocking me to sleep. It was a long night with no time for rest.


    Between the attack, finding my mate, finding my family, and preparing to leave, I have exhausted


    myself.


    My family. My heart aches knowing that I won''t see them for a while. Kendra was crying and didn''t stop


    until I couldn''t hear her anymore. Her reaction made me think about changing my mind, but I knew I


    had to do this for myself. The gloomy clouds begin to shield the sun and the forest turns dark, almost


    mimicking my emotions and doubt. Where is my mate? I hope we leave soon before I decide to ditch


    the car and flee to my sobbing sister.


    My fingers wrap around the door handle, threatening to push it open. More seconds pass and the more


    pressure I ce until the door pops open. Instead of quickly shutting it, I leave it. My foot hangs out,


    then my arm, then my entire leg, and soon half of my body is out of the car. My foot hits the ground and


    so does my other. It is as if I have lost control of my body. On a limb I shut the door and stand outside


    of it, looking at my reflection in the window. I should get back inside and wait.


    "What are you doing?"


    I look to see one of the men who watched me in the pack house walking towards the car. "Um, just


    getting fresh air."


    "Okay well, the Alpha should be here any minute." He says and gets in the front seat while I take my


    ce in the back.


    "You''re driving?"


    He nods and I lean back. Hopefully, he doesn''t crash the car just because I was difficultst night,


    though that would be a very dramatic response. A minute or two pass and I spot my mate walking


    towards the car with another guy, but the guy leaves and enters the car ahead of us. My heart suddenly


    races for no reason as he opens the door. "Okay, let''s go." He mutters and I nervously ce my hands


    neatly on myp. Never has my posture been so perfectly straight. Awkwardly I look away from him


    and back out the window.


    The guy starts the car and we''re off. After watching my packnd disappear¡ª like I said I would¡ª


    realization begins to hit me. Everything I have ever known is back there and her I am abandoning it


    withplete strangers. Thankfully my emotions stay hidden.


    It is not long until I find my eyes drifting shut.


    ~?~


    Voices prod at my mind as I begin to wake. My hair blocks the light from my eyes like a curtain, and I


    tiredly sweep it out of the way. My eyes flutter open and I take a moment to really wake up.


    Immediately I realize that we are still in the car, then I notice that my hard is resting against his


    shoulder. Swiftly, I sit up as my cheeks stain red. "Sorry," I mumble, shying away.


    "No, it''s alright," he mutters as if he was about to fall asleep.


    I bite on the inside of my cheek. "Everyone calls you Alpha Tate, but what is your first name?"


    "Eric," he says simply and my lips grow dry. My mate, his name is Eric, like a prince. A small smile


    creeps its way onto my face and I think of Kendra. Her favorite princess is Ariel.


    "Do you have siblings?"


    He looks at me. "A sister, her name is Caroline."


    "Does she live with you?" I ask.


    "No, she lives with a friend. Do you always ask so many questions?"


    I shake my head, "no, but I''m just trying to get to know you, I left everything I''ve ever known behind so


    this is a fresh start. It would be much easier if we weren''tplete strangers."


    "Alright, tell me something about yourself."


    "Okay well, I love mornings, when sunlight shines under my bedroom door and through my shudders. It


    creates a shadowy, striped pattern on my nkets. Oh, and how it''s warm and cozy under the sheets,


    so Iy there and dread getting up for what feels like hours. I hear birds outside and soon enough


    Kendra wille crashing in and she''ll destroy my little moment so quickly, but with love. She would


    climb in with me and we''ll just talk until she''s hungry." I pause. "In the morning the grass is damp and


    the rising sun brings me a day that I''m never promised, but I''m happy to see. Then there''s sunrises,


    just the look of tinted clouds and a pinkish glow amazes me. Oranges and reds painted across the


    sky... it''s just all so pretty." Soon enough I catch myself and I blush harder than before. "I''m sorry, I''m


    rambling."


    Eric says nothing but he continues to look at me with adoration visible in his eyes. His gaze stays fixed


    on me as I unknowingly let my blush show.


    "Alpha, we''re almost here," the guy pipes up and he snaps out of his trance like state.


    "Uh, Yes." He answers and takes a long breath.


    I can''t help but ask, "are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    I nod and look forward, hoping that I didn''t make things awkward. Rambling is a habit that I am very


    guilty of, and most of the time it is about random nonsense.


    I notice a building in the distance and Eric turns to me. "That''s the pack house. It''s located at the edge


    of ournd for quick ess to the main border position, but it also gives breathing room from the rest


    of the pack. My sister lives close by."


    "Your sister, is she younger?"


    "She''s older, not by much."


    The car stops in front of the house and I take a moment to admire it as if the house was painted and


    hung in a gallery. I open the door and shut it behind me. Suddenly the front door opens and a middle-


    aged woman appears. "Eric, I warned you not to attack."


    He sighs and I look up at him. "Isabe, this is my mother. Though she doesn''t live here anymore, she


    keeps finding her way back."


    I smile and make my way towards her with my mate following right behind me. She stops and looks at


    me. "Who is this?"


    "This is Isabe."


    "Hello Mrs. Tate, it''s nice to meet you," I greet her kindly, praying that she will take a liking to me.


    "Call me Evangeline, please." She says kindly, but somewhat confused. Evangeline looks to her son


    and he walks up beside me.


    "Isabe is my mate."


    Her eyes grow wide and her expression molds into one with more excitement. "Your mate? Wow, this is


    so sudden. Isabe, pleasee in. Can I get you anything?"


    "No, I''m fine but thank you." I smile and follow her inside.


    "Mother please, Marina can handle things around here."


    "Marina is getting old, leave her alone," she takes my hand and sits beside me on the couch in a living


    room. "I''m guessing you''re from the pack my son decided to attack? I''m sorry about that."


    I hear Eric sigh again as he leans against the wall. "It''s alright, nothing permanent."


    "Why are you here?" Eric asks and she res at him in some motherly way.


    "Excuse me for wanting to see my son, and making sure you didn''t destroy another pack."


    "Destroy is a harsh word." He says. "Isabe,e, I''ll show you around."


    Evangeline grabs my hand. "Why do you have to take her away so soon?"


    "You are here pretty much every day, I''m sure you''ll see her again," he motions for me and I stand up.


    "It was nice meeting you."


    She nods and smiles. "Yes, you seem like a lovely girl from the five seconds I''ve gotten with you. My


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    son has always been greedy when ites to things that matter to him, so I guess this is a good thing.


    I''ll bring Caroline overter."


    After we say goodbye Evangeline leaves and we are alone in the house. My eyes roam around the


    room. "You''re mother seems great."


    "She is a good person." He tells me. "Now let me tell you where everything is."

 Chapter 5 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    "These doors are all empty bedrooms, guest rooms, and thest one down here was mine, but now it''s


    ours."


    Our bedroom. I swallow and make my way towards the double doors hesitantly with Eric behind me.


    Grabbing onto the handle, I turn it and push the door open. I nce back at Eric before slipping inside.


    Light floods the room through tworge windows on either side of the bed, and I wonder further in.


    Everything, every piece of furniture is delicately detailed, giving the room a charming aroma. These


    pieces must be passed down through generations. The bedding is gold and white with looks of being


    from a fairytale, and I carefully run my fingers along it. "This room is beautiful," I say back to him,


    though the bed is quite intimidating.


    "I''m d you like it, and I''m d we finally have time alone."


    I turn to look at him. Time alone? What does that mean? My lips part but words cannot seem to leave


    them. Slowly, he nears me and my fingers roll up into fists while my heart pauses.


    "Where is she!"


    The voice calling from downstairs tugs Eric''s attention away and he says something under his breath.


    "We''re up here Caroline!"


    It''s his sister. Quickly I straighten up, fix my clothes, tame my hair, then peer at Eric. Footstepse


    pounding up the stairs and down the hallway until the door swings open and a girl, a couple years older


    than Eric, appears. "Is this her?" She asks him and he nods. "Oh wow, you''re so beautiful."


    I smile politely and she gives me a giant hug, trapping me in her strong hold. "Thank you," I squeeze


    out before she lets go.


    "I''m Caroline, this one''s older sister, but only by two years. I live just down the way with my good friend


    Olivia and I''m sure she''ll love to meet you. You know, we could show you around the pack grounds!"


    "Caroline," Eric warns but she waves him off.


    "You can have herter, but now she needs to be with me. A girl needs other girls Eric. First, we can go


    get Olivia then we can wonder off..."


    "Caroline, I''m not letting you take her out in the woods to get hurt. You and Olivia run out there all the


    time ande back with scratches and bruises. Isabe is not a pet dog you can shove in your purse


    and run off with."


    She groans. "Only Oliviaes back all banged up because she insists on climbing the trees."


    I stand between them, confused. "Well, I would love to spend time with you."


    "See Eric, she wants to get to know me, let us take her under our wing. I promise we won''t go out in the


    woods, only around pack grounds to show her where everything is. Please?"


    He crosses his arms and looks over to me. "I want to trust you Caroline, but she is my mate and if


    anything happens to her..."


    "Nothing will happen to her, only the gain of pack knowledge. We''ll show her around while you catch up


    on Alpha duties. By dinner time she''ll be back here with you okay?"


    He sighs, "alright, Just please be careful. And if anything happense get me, I''ll be at the main


    post."


    Caroline nods before taking me down the stairs and right out the door. I follow her down a pathway,


    which I''m guessing leads us to her friend Olivia. "So tell me about yourself, any siblings?"


    "I have a younger sister, Kendra."


    "Your parents?"


    "My mom is back at my pack, and my dad died a while ago," I exin and she stops to look at me.


    "Wow, I''m sorry."


    I wave her off. "It''s alright."


    We continue along the path and I''m d Caroline has taken an interest in me. At least she doesn''t hate


    me like I worried would happen. It''s nice having her here tofort me while getting used to a new


    ce and new people, oddly I feel like we are already friends. "So do you and your sister get along?"


    "All the time, we never really fight," I say with a smile.


    Caroline scoffs. "Wow, Eric and I are always at each other''s throats. I thought it would have ended a


    while ago, but now it has followed us into adulthood. How do you two always get along? I should ask


    for tips."


    "I''ve been taking care of her since our mother is always busy with our Beta. I guess she looks up to me


    like a sister and a mother in some way."


    "You seem like a really good person Isabe," she tells me sincerely, "I don''t know how to ended up


    with my brother."


    When wee up to a house Caroline tells me to wait on the path. I watch as she hurried to the door


    and after a few seconds a girl answers, another few seconds and I see her peer past Caroline at me.


    Standing awkwardly, I look around. Soon enough theye back to me. "Isabe, Olivia," Caroline


    introduces us and I smile again.


    "It''s nice to meet you."


    She looks at me, confused. "Hi. You''re Eric''s mate?"


    "Um, yes."


    Silence seeps between us until Caroline changes the subject. "I thought we could show Isabe


    around, and maybe the cool ce we found like forever ago?"


    "Can she go out there?"


    Caroline shrugs. "Why couldn''t she?"


    Slowly but surely I begin to feel that we are going to break Eric''s rules.


    "Well, we should go there first," Olivia suggests. "There''s some amazing views."


    Caroline agrees, and not wanting to seem annoying, I agree too. The three of us head off of the path


    and through at small, grassy field. When I notice the tree line growing nearer and nearer my heart picks


    up pace, warning me to stop. We are definitely not following Eric''s orders. "Caroline? Did Eric say we


    could do this?" I ask her.


    "Isabe don''t worry, Eric won''t find out."


    My heart sinks. I haven''t even been here an entire day and I''m already getting into trouble, this is not


    like me. But wanting to impress the two girls, I shut up.


    We enter into the trees and I trail behind the two girls, not knowing what to do. Olivia races to arge


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    tree ahead and calls back to me. "Do you ever climb trees, Isabe?"


    Caroline and I catch up to her and we watch her make her way up¡ª branch by branch. "No, I never


    have!" I call back up to her.


    "You should try!"


    ncing over to Caroline, I see her shake her head, no. "Believe me, I always get hurt trying to do


    what she does. Then we''ll be in trouble if youe back all scratched up."


    I answer, "maybe some other time!"


    "Ohe on, the view is crazy up here!"


    Caroline groans. "Maybe if we are really careful? I''m a sucker for views."


    "I''d love to try. I think I can do it," I tell her while my eyes roam up the tree.


    "Okay, let''s take it one step at a time."


    Walking up to the tree, I ce my foot on a protruding nub and lift myself up. Reaching far, my hand


    grips onto the closest branch and I carefully heave my body onto it. "I think I got it," I say to Caroline


    and she cheers me on. Now standing on the thick branch, and make my move for the next one, then


    the next one. I see Olivia sitting with her feet dangling up ahead and I wave to her. "Does this branch


    look strong enough?" I ask her and she studies it.


    "Um," she pauses, "yeah, it does!"


    I thank her and make my way up to it, not taking the chance to look down. Caroline yells saying that


    she''s right behind me, and it makes me feel a little better. Reaching for the branch, I grip onto it, ready


    to boost myself up. cing my trust in Olivia, I put my weight on it, but a gut-wrenching cracking noise


    fills my ears. Suddenly I see the branch breaking off at the base.


    "Isabe!"

 Chapter 6 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Caroline shouts and I panic. With no time I wrap my arms around the base of the trunk as the branch


    falls and hangs on by a thread. With my heart mming against my chest, I frantically try to reach for


    another branch but I begin to slip down the trunk. "Oh my god, Isabe just hold on!"


    The bark scratches against my hands and arms while my eyes stare harshly at the hard ground. Below


    me, I spot another branch and I know I have to descend down to it. Caroline tries to hurry up but I


    continue to slide, not being able to grip on.


    Finally, my feet barely touch the branch and I stop myself, letting go of the trunk. My hands and arms


    sting and I look to see scratches, dirt, and blood. "I''m bleeding!" I shout to Caroline and she curses.


    "Does it hurt bad?"


    "It should, but the fear of telling Eric is keeping me from feeling it!"


    "Olivia, help her down!"


    Olivia climbs down and assists me by making sure my feet are stable and by keeping me in ce.


    Using my hands to grab onto the branches makes tears water in my eyes. Finally, I reach the bottom


    and Caroline looks at my arms. "Oh god, I''m going to be in so much trouble," she panics. "This was a


    bad idea and I''m so so sorry Isabe. This is all my fault."


    "It''s okay, I just want to clean this up."


    As we hurry back to the pack house I cannot help but question Olivia in my mind. Did she really think


    that the branch was strong enough? Then again she would have no reason to lie, why would she want


    to hurt me? I barely know her.


    "He should be at the borders so the house is probably empty," Caroline says and takes me to the door.


    "I should go, I have training," Olivia calls to us. "I hope you get better Isabe."


    I thank her and she heads down the path.


    Once inside, Caroline takes me to the kitchen and scavenges through drawers. "Do you think Eric will


    be upset with me?"


    "No," she answers, "I''m sure he''ll only threaten my life. I promised him we wouldn''t go in the forest, but


    I didn''t think this would happen. I feel like an idiot."


    "Don''t, I can take the me."


    She stops searching and looks up at me. "He won''t believe you, Isabe, you''re too... Good. You''re like


    the sweetest person I have ever met, not a rebel."


    I sigh and stare down at my throbbing hands. "I''m the one who fell, it''s my fault."


    "No, Olivia told you the branch was okay, and I don''t think it was," Caroline looks down. "I didn''t want to


    me her but..."


    "So she made a mistake?"


    Her eyes avoid me. "Isabe, there''s probably something I should tell you. Before Eric became Alpha,


    he and Olivia had a thing. They thought that they were going to end up being mates, but when they


    didn''t Eric broke things off. Olivia was heartbroken and I think she''s jealous."


    I swallow. "Oh," is all that seems to leave my lips. How could she purposely want to hurt me? Jealous


    or not that is just, just horrible. I sigh and bite the inside of my cheek. "I should clean my arms off."


    "There''s a first aid kit in the bathroom, I''ll go get it," Caroline says and leaves me alone in the kitchen.


    I turn on the sink and run the water over my arms, washing away the dirt and blood. I feel out of ce


    like I do not belong here. The history between Olivia and Eric, missing my sister, feeling horrible for


    abandoning my pack in a time of need: It is all too much.


    "Here." Caroline gently drys my arms and cleans them with disinfectant, which hurts like hell. I bite my


    lip and she carefully wraps them up. "Eric''s obviously going to ask questions."


    "I''ll put on a long sleeve for now and hide my hands."


    She sighs, "no, I have to take what''sing for me, I always do. If you get in trouble too just know that


    it won''tst for long. I doubt he could stay mad at you because of the mate bond."


    I nod and she packs the first aid kit back up. "Thanks for helping me." I motion to my arms and she


    says it was no problem at all. "And thanks for telling me about Olivia and Eric."


    "You deserve to know, but you don''t deserve Olivia''s acts of jealousy."


    "I would feel hurt too, so I forgive her," I say. "Having grudges will not help me transition into this pack."


    "Eric should be back any minute and I should go see my mom, but do me a favor?"


    "Anything," I tell her.


    "You''re too good for him, so just let him know that okay?"


    I smile and hold backughter. "Okay, I will."


    Caroline leaves and I wonder into the living room to look around. First I spot a picture hanging up on


    the wall of a family. I realize the family is Evangeline, Caroline, Eric and a man, taken when Eric was a


    child. The man must be his father because he is handsome just like Eric, and with simr features.


    Evangeline is so gorgeous, then and now. They look like the perfect family, but even I, a stranger to


    them, knows that is probably not true.


    My family has a simr picture hanging in our living room, it was taken when my father was still alive.


    Kendra was so young back then. Oh how I miss her dimples when she smiles at me and herugh, and


    I''m sure she''s missing me too.


    "Isabe?"


    I turn around and see Eric standing behind me. I didn''t even hear hime in. "Hi, I was just..."


    "Your arms, what happened?" He rushes over and lifts my lightly bandaged arms up gently. "Tell me


    you didn''t."


    "We went out into the forest and I tried to climb a tree like Olivia and Caroline," I admit, even though he


    already knows. "I slipped and scratched my arms and hands on the bark, and a little bit on my leg too.


    It hurt but I''m okay."


    "I want to be angry with you," he says and I look up at him. "So badly, but I can''t stop thinking about


    you feeling pain."


    Breathing out, I bite the inside of my cheek. "Don''t get upset at Caroline, it wasn''t her fault."


    "It was all your fault?" He asks, not believing me but ying along.


    I nod. "It was all my fault. The injury could have been much worse so I''m grateful for these scratches."


    He lets go of my arms and they fall to my side. "I''m sorry for following them, I knew it was wrong. You


    told us not to go into the forest and..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I told Caroline not to take you there."


    "She''s a great person." I smile and think back to what happened earlier. "She cleaned me up and


    wrapped my arms. Even though she made a mistake she didn''t run away, she helped me and that


    means a lot."


    Eric takes a moment and he looks at me. "You don''t think like other people Isabe."


    "That''s okay with me," I mumble and stroke my bandaged arm with my bandaged hand. "I was just


    looking at this picture." I motion up at it.


    Eric looks over it and I can''t help but ask, "is that your father?"


    "Yes, his name is Sebastian."


    "He looks like you," I tell him. "You all look so faultless."


    I nce up at him to find him still studying the picture until he looks down at me. "You haven''t eaten all


    day, are you hungry? Or did you and Caroline eat?"


    "No, but I''m not hungry." He gives me a concerned look. "I''ll grab somethingter, but I think I''ll shower


    if that''s okay?"


    "Okay, juste down and eat something after."


    I nod and head upstairs as he walks into the kitchen.

 Chapter 7 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Getting out of the shower, I wrap a towel around my dripping body. My hair sticks to my back as I grab


    the clothes I set to the side to change into. A hot shower after a long day is always refreshing. At first, it


    was weird using a different shower, but I quickly let it go and decided to keep an open mind.


    I dry off and slip on my clean clothes before taking the towel and drying my hair to the best of my


    abilities. It stillys damp on my shoulders but I know that is as dry as it will get. Surprisingly I found my


    clothes unpacked already as if some invisible fairy did it all magically while I was gone.


    When I finish up in the bathroom I open the door but immediately close it when I notice Eric in the


    bedroom. Thankfully he doesn''t notice as I peek through the thin crack of space left. Suddenly he takes


    off his shirt and I look away, closing the doorpletely. My lips run dry and I sit on the edge of the


    bathtub. Looking down at my arms I see at the shallow cuts and scrapes, needing to wrap them up


    again. I didn''t want him to see them.


    "Isabe?" I hear him call and I quickly open the door, revealing his now clothed chest.


    "Sorry, I''m done," I slip past him with my arms crossed but he manages to stop me. Carefully he lifts up


    my wounded arm and looks at it. "It doesn''t hurt too bad anymore, I just have to..."


    "Jesus Isabe, how did you manage to do this?" He peers down at me.


    "Well, my arms were wrapped around the trunk because the branch I was on cracked, so I just kept


    slipping down," I exin.


    He sighs and runs his hand through his dark hair. "Please, no more tree climbing."


    "If it will help you sleep at night then okay, no more tree climbing."


    After telling him that I''m going downstairs to get food, I head into the kitchen alone. Turning on the light,


    I see it''s already dark outside.


    I stare at the fridge, the cabs, and drawers with hesitation, not knowing what to do. Should I just


    open whatever up and see if there''s food inside? Obviously there will be in the fridge, so I peek in there


    first. Overall I see a lot of food, which is good. I swallow and look at the kitchen entrance to make sure


    Eric is not watching me look like a fool, though I''m sure he is in the shower.


    First I grab the orange juice then shut the fridge to find a ss. One by one, I peek into the cab until


    I find one full of ssware. I grab a cup and carefully ce it on the counter. Using other peoples


    things brings me a lot of stress. What if I drop it? What if I spill it? What if it shatters on the floor?


    After pouring the ss I put the orange juice back into the fridge and take a sip. Remembering where


    Caroline found the first aid kit, I go to the bathroom and look under the counter. Thankfully it is there so


    I take it back to the kitchen.


    I simply take the tube of Neosporin and gently ce a bit on therger cuts before grabbing the


    wrapping. Slowly I wrap it around my arm after holding the end in ce with my chin. I do the same on


    the other arm and hand before closing up the kit and bringing it back to the bathroom. Hopefully by


    morning most of the little ones will be gone.


    Looking up into the mirror, my face falls. I look very tired, but I guess that''s what happens when you are


    tired.


    Back in the kitchen, I grab an apple and lean against the counter, looking for time to think. I wonder


    how Kendra is doing¡ª I wonder if she can sleep. The sounds of her sobs still invade my mind.


    The moonlight casts an eerie glow in the kitchen, as I shut off the lights to stare up at the moon.


    Sometimes when I''m upset I stare up at the moon and think about what space is like, the vast


    nothingness. The thoughts distract me from my tiny problems. I gaze up at the moon now, yet I am not


    upset, I am lonely. I shouldn''t be, Eric is right upstairs. Maybe I am missing the feeling of being


    surrounded by people I know? I like to think that we are no longerplete strangers, yet I feel alone.


    Biting into the apple again, I look down.


    "Sitting in the dark?"


    I nce behind me to see him standing there. "Something like that," I say.


    Hees closer. "Is there a reason why?"


    "The moonlight," I motion up at the full, bright moon hanging in the sky, "it makes everything


    beautiful."


    He looks at me. "It does."


    I shy away and turn from the windows, facing the other way. "Where should I sleep? I feel like I


    haven''t slept in forever and it''s beginning to drive me a bit insane."


    "Wherever you want," he turns also.


    "So if I want to sleep outside like a dog I can?"


    "Wherever you want, in moderation."


    I smile and look away. "Your father, does he live with your mom?"


    "Yes."


    "How long have they been together?" I ask, curious. In the picture, they look so happy, so in love.


    He sighs. "Maybe twenty-five years. Why are you so interested in them?"


    "Not so much them, as I am you. I just want to know about your family."


    "Okay, tell me about your family. I met your sister and mother, what about your father?" He asks and


    my shoulders fall.


    "He died a while ago, I was younger and I''ve epted it now. But I want to meet your father."


    He nods slowly. "Tomorrow, we can go over." I smile as he watches me closely. "I wish I could see life


    through your eyes. You only seem to see the good in things."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I gaze up at the sky¡ª the vast expanse of darkness that engulfs and swallows up the forest. A


    canopy of stars clutter the space, some shining brightly while others stay dull. The forest always looks


    different at night, as if the trees are reced with ominous versions of themselves to scare children


    away. "If I don''t, then I know I''ll begin to hate life. I can''t let myself be depressed and miserable.


    As long as I see the good in life, I''ll feel good in life." I exin. "People have to stop wasting time trying


    to change everything, and just ept the world for how it is."


    My gaze stays fixed on the moon as Eric looks up at it too. "Every word that leaves your lips... Nothing


    has made more sense to me."


    Looking at him, our eyes connect and my heart slowly begins to beat harder and harder. His hand falls


    gently against my cheek and my lungs rise, filling to the brim with crisp air. The warmth from his touch


    seeps into my skin and the entire sensation rxes my being. Gently, he brushes the stray, damp hairs


    from my face. We both gaze deeper into each other''s eyes; not a word spoken by either of us. I am


    losing myself in the hypnotic trance of his stare, then he leans down, his lips press softly against my


    forehead. Before he lets gopletely he whispers against my skin, "it''s gettingte, you should get


    some sleep."


    My toes curl and my fingers scrunch up into fists. Why must he do this to me? How does he do this to


    me?

 Chapter 8 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Iy in bed and stare up at the ceiling, still feeling the trace of his kiss on my skin. After our short


    moment in the kitchen we headed upstairs and I convinced him to let me sleep in one of the guest


    rooms, knowing that if I was in a bed smothered in his scent I would not be able to sleep. Though I am


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cozy under the covers my eyes will not shut. It is simple; I cannot fall asleep. Over the hours I have


    sifted through different causes: I''m still hungry, I don''t feel good, I miss Kendra, I''m worried about my


    pack, I''m nervous about meeting Eric''s Dad, and even that Olivia''s acts have me worried.


    I have tried it all: pacing my breaths, counting sheep, taking deep breaths, progressive muscle


    rxation, visualizing a peaceful ce, yet no matter what I do one factor stays glued in my mind; the


    fact that my mate is sleeping in the bedroom beside me and I cannot get to him. Obviously, I can


    physically walk over to him, but that is not the issue. I cannot simply barge in while he''s sleeping and


    expect him to solve my problem. There''s always the solution of sleeping in the same bed, together, but


    there is no way that is happening. Sure he has kissed my face, but sleeping in the same bed is on an


    entirely different level.


    Rolling over, I groan for the thousandth time. All I can picture is his big arms holding me close,


    protecting me. Imagining the warm, intimate sensation of his breaths fanning the back of my neck make


    we want to scream. I want his touch and I want it now. Groaning again I shove my pillow in my face,


    hiding my intense blush from the world.


    I didn''t think about these things before¡ª before him.


    A part of me hopes he is struggling too, even though that is terribly selfish and egotistical of me. Yet,


    this part of me wants his thoughts to only be about me during times like these.


    Kicking the covers off my hot body, I be frustrated. I just want to sleep.


    Without him, sleep is bing a chore.


    Getting up, I roll out of bed and wonder over to the closest window. The moon still shines bright, yet


    every time I check it sinks lower and lower in the sky.


    "Isabe."


    My heart jumps and I shoot around to see Eric standing in the doorway. I ce my hand on my chest


    while taking deep breaths. "You scared me."


    "I came to check on you," he says and I nce at the clock resting on the bedside table.


    "At three in the morning?" The moonlight pours through the window and drips down his face, making


    him look like some sort of angel.


    He crosses his arms. "You''re still up."


    "I can''t sleep."


    "I know, I can hear you rolling around and groaning," he says and my face heats up. "Nothing has to


    happen, but you cane with me."


    Immediately I protest, "I can''t, it''s too... It''s too early to be doing stuff like that. We just met yesterday


    and sleeping in the same bed is so intimate."


    "It doesn''t have to be."


    In his bedroom, I sit in the bed and construct a short wall of pillows in between us. He watches with his


    arms crossed until I finish. "Your side," I point to his half, "and my side."


    He takes in a short breath and turns off the lights. Hesitantly, I lift up the covers and slither inside. The


    bed moves as he gets in and my heart will not settle down. I try and quiet my breaths but it only feels


    like I am suffocating myself, and soon my lungs burn. Knowing he is just on the other side is already


    killing me. Could this possibly be worse?


    Tugging the nket up, part of the wall falls and I swiftly ce the pillow back. There is no way I am


    falling asleep like this.


    An hour passes and I continue to stare up at the ceiling¡ª just like I was in the guest room¡ª only this


    time I have to distract my mind from my mate even more. Suddenly he moves and I notice him getting


    up. I close my eyes and pretend to be asleep while peeking through the thin slivers I left. He sits up and


    surprisingly tugs off his shirt causing me to bite my lip, hard. What is he doing?


    Slowly he stands up and walks to the door. The hallway light illuminates his body as he leaves the


    room, and once the door is closed I spring up.


    Looking around I spot his shirtying on his side of the bed. Quickly I snatch it and breathe in his scent.


    "Oh my god," I mumble and hold the fabric to my chest before breathing in again. It is like cocaine.


    I conjure up ideas of his hot breath on my neck and the tender brush of his lips, burning as they make


    contact with my skin. His hand would slide around my waist and pull me against his hard body while his


    kisses fall down my neck to my shoulder. I would tell him just what I want and...


    "Isabe, what are you doing?"


    My eyes shoot open to see him standing at the end of the bed, then they look down at his shirt pressed


    against my nose. Immediately I throw the shirt across the room and panic. "I-I-I w-was... Oh god."


    Taking a deep breath I quickly climb out the bed and stumble when my feet touch the floor. "That was


    not what it looked like," I tell him. "It was justying there and I, I don''t know what happened." Stopping,


    I run my hand through my hair. "Just get out of my head, just get out of my head."


    He says nothing as I walk over to him. "I can''t think straight, can you put on a shirt?"


    "You threw it," he tells me firmly.


    Turning away from him, I go and pick up the shirt only to bring it back and push the fabric against his


    chest. "Here," I say harshly while looking into his eyes. "Now stop making me... Just, stop please."


    "I''m not doing anything."


    Not knowing what to say I look away. What am I doing? What is wrong with me?


    "Just calm down. You''re probably exhausted, you haven''t slept since the car ride over." He leads me


    back over to my side of the bed and I sit down. "Just rx." His hand rubs soothing circles on my back


    and I begin to slow down.


    "I''m sorry," I mumble and close my eyes, enjoying the feeling. "Just don''t stop." My head rests on his


    shoulder and I feel myself beginning to drift off.

 Chapter 9 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Slowly, I lift up my face from the pillow beneath it. I blink, close my eyes, and blink again. Rays of


    sunlight shine through the windows and blind me. I reluctantly sit up and rub my knuckles onto my


    eyes. Looking around the bedroom, I find myself alone, so I instantly wonder where Eric is.


    I slide out of bed and peek into the bathroom, but it too is empty. Raising an eyebrow, I check the guest


    room I was supposed to sleep in¡ª then all the others. After that my feet carry me downstairs and


    random noises grab my attention, sounds that areing from the kitchen. "Eric?" I call out as I make


    my way towards them, wanting to unmask the creator. "Eric is that you?"


    Instead of seeing Eric, an older woman turns around and smiles. "Hello, good morning, I''m Marina, the


    housekeeper. You must be Isabe; it is so wonderful to meet you."


    "It''s wonderful to meet you too Marina," I walk in and she turns away from the stove. "Do you know


    where Alpha Tate is?"


    "Why he''s probably off by the borders, there were some problems earlier this morning. And don''t worry


    about calling him Alpha Tate around me, I helped change his diapers when he was a little one."


    I smile and sit down at the counter. "Do you know when he might be back?"


    "Soon most likely. He did tell me that he would be back to take you to Evangeline and Sebastian''s.


    Would you like anything to eat? I was just about to bring Caroline a grilled cheese." She offers but I


    kindly decline. "Aright, well I''ll be right back. Please help yourself to anything."


    Marina leaves with Caroline''s food and I chuckle to myself. She seems like a lovelydy; I just can''t get


    over the fact that Caroline asked her to bring her grilled cheese. I guess Marina must be like family if


    she helped change diapers. With my elbows against the counter, I sigh, wanting to know what Eric is


    doing. He must be busy being the Alpha and all, but it''s not like I know too much about an Alphas work.


    Sure I know the basics, but not how tiring it is, or if he ever wants to drop everything and just give up.


    There must be a lot of pressure weighing down on his shoulders.


    Grabbing an orange from the fruit bowl, I slowly begin to peel the skin off. The fresh, citrus smell fills


    my nose and wakes me up fully.


    I am excited to see Evangeline, especially since we did not get enough time yesterday. She seems


    lovely, so I am sure her mate is too. I should be more nervous to meet his parents formally, though I am


    a little, it doesn''t feel like enough. Maybe this is how it is when you are mates; there is a different type


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    of confidence in your rtionship because you are made for each other in some sense. Maybe this is


    why Olivia does not threaten me as much as she should.


    Looking down at my arms, I sigh. The bandages are no longer needed, and almost all of the smaller


    cuts have faded away, though a few of the deeper ones are still very visible. I do not understand how


    she could have watched me slide down the tree, knowing that the branch was not strong enough. I


    shouldn''t me everything on her, but the mate half of me wants to.


    "You sure are a deep thinker."


    ncing up from the countertop, I see Marina. "Oh sorry, I didn''t even know you were here."


    She waves me off and says, "I know. Evangeline used to drift off like that all the time."


    "So, you were here when Eric''s mother was younger? What was she like?"


    Marina wipes her hands on a dish towel. "She was a very wonderful person. She made it through tough


    times with Eric''s father, and many things went wrong with her family. Evangeline is a strong woman for


    making it through the things that happened."


    I cannot help but smile as Marina''s words make me want to get to know her even more. I can only hope


    that she will find me suitable for her son, not that she can change our bond, but it would be nice to have


    some kind of approval. Evangeline is his mother. "Do you need any help cleaning up?" I ask, and she


    only waves me off.


    "This is barely a mess, but thank you for offering. You''d be surprised by the amount of people who take


    advantage of my position."


    I nod. "Not Eric I hope."


    "Eric, no. I have to stop him from helping out, it''s almost to the point where I have nothing to do," she


    tells me with a grateful smile illuminating her sweet face. "He''s a good one."


    Just before I can respond, I hear the front door open. A warm feeling zes over my heart, causing my


    mood to be instantly lifted. It is him. Without wasting another second, I peek around the corner to see


    him shutting the door. My cheeks fill with color. "Hi," I catch his attention and he makes his way over to


    me.


    "Did you just wake up?" Eric asks and I nod. "Did you eat?"


    Marina''s voice sounds from the kitchen. "She hasn''t. I''ll make her something."


    I nce back at the doorway and shake my head happily. "She''s too kind."


    "I know."


    Together we walk back into the kitchen to find Marina already at work. I sigh, not used to the sight of


    other people making food for me. Usually, Kendra sits at the counter, and weugh about silly things


    while I make us breakfast. I wonder if she is awake and if she has had breakfast.


    "I called my mother to let her know we''reing. She is over the moon," Eric tells me. "All she wants is


    to spend time with you."


    "Really?" I smile to myself. "I can''t wait."

 Chapter 10 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Sitting in the center of the living room, I look around the walls at the family pictures and smile. I


    especially enjoy the picture of Eric when he was a toddler. There are no pictures of him as a child at the


    pack house. "They''re in here," I hear Evangeline''s voice from further in the house.


    I nce to Eric, who is standing off to the side, seeming rather ufortable. His gaze is glued to a


    random spot on the wall.


    "Sebastian, this is Isabe." Turning to the hallway, I see Evangeline standing beside the man from the


    pictures. He looks like an older, different version of Eric.


    Immediately I stand up and reach my hand out. He shakes it. "Hello, it''s nice to meet you finally."


    He smiles in a fatherly way. "Yes, of course, I was wondering if Eric was ever going to bring you over."


    Eric walks over and joins the cluster. Surprisingly, more footstepse from down the hall before a


    manes into view. "Isabe, this is Sebastian''s brother and Eric''s uncle, Henry."


    Henry slips past Evangeline and Sebastian then gives me a big, weing hug. "Wee to the


    family," he says and smiles. "How this one managed to get you in fascinating. I guess we''ll just have to


    thank the moon goddess." He looks back at Evangeline, and she nods.


    Evangeline asks me plenty of questions, which I am happy to answer, though as usual, I speed over


    the topic of my father. Throughout the pleasant conversation, Eric''s quiet and closed-up mood


    continues to confuse me. I would expect him to befortable around his family, and after a few more


    minutes of talk, I notice simr signs from his father. I must be missing something here. "So, Isabe,


    I''ve been itching to know what happened to your arms." Evangeline gently takes my hand in hers to


    maneuver my forearm into her view.


    "Just a little tree climbing ident, nothing too serious," I tell her, trying to make her believe it was no


    big deal. I wonder if she knew about Eric and Olivia''s drama.


    After another hour, Eric decides that it is time to go despite Evangeline''s arguing. I say my goodbyes


    while making ns with Evangeline toe over again tomorrow, as she insists on making my lunch,


    giving us more time to talk. Excited, I think of all the questions I can ask her about Eric since he will not


    be there.


    Once we are outside and away from his family, I turn to him while we make our way back. "Is


    something wrong?"


    "No," he says vaguely and keeps his gaze front and center. I stop in my tracks, and he nces back at


    me before stopping himself. "What is it?"


    "I''m not going to act like I didn''t notice your mood change. You don''t have to tell me what is going on


    between you and your father, but eventually, before you die of old age, I would like to know," I tell him.


    "I am not pushing you, only telling you that I have noticed the tension between you two."


    His crossed arms fall apart. "Before I die? It looks like I have some time then," Eric lightly jokes, and we


    continue.


    Once back at the house, Marina greets us as soon as we walk in the door. "Isabe, a young girl called


    asking for you. I-I asked her name, but she only said that she needed to talk with you. She sounded


    upset."


    My heart sinks, and I immediately take the phone from Marina. Dialing the house phone number, I pray


    that everything is okay¡ªthat she is safe. When I hear the phone pick up relief fills me. "Kendra?


    Kendra is everything all right?"


    I take a seat on the couch. "Isabe," I hear her mumble with a weak voice followed by a sniffle.


    "Pleasee home."


    "What''s wrong?" I ask urgently. "Is everything okay? Are you okay?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I-I miss you," she begins to cry, and my shoulders drop. "I want you toe home."


    Hearing the sounds of her soft sobs threatens tears to fall down my own cheeks. "Kendra I can''te


    home right now. Where''s mom?"


    "S-She''s with the Luna¡ªjust pleasee back, I w-want you back!"


    "It''s not that easy Kenny," I tell her while trying to keep from breaking down myself. We have never


    been apart for so long, and it is taking a toll on both of us.


    "Please Isabe, please, I-I just want to be with you. I can''t sleep because I miss you too much," she


    continues to cry, and I cannot seem to take it anymore.


    "Okay, okay, I''ming. I''ll be there as fast as I can."


    After I hang up, as soon as I turn around, I see Eric standing with his arms crossed. "What is it,


    Isabe?"


    I hold the phone to my chest and take a deep breath. "I don''t know how to exin, but I have to go


    back. Kendra, she needs me."


    "Is there something wrong? Is she in danger?" He asks calmly.


    "Well, no, but she misses me, and she''s crying. She said that she only wants to see me," I murmur and


    fall back onto the couch. "I can''t just abandon her after she calls here on her own."


    "We can talk about visiting, but nothing can happen this second," Eric tells me, his words being exactly


    what I did not want to hear.


    "But I..."


    "Why don''t you call her back and talk for a while to calm her down? I''m sure she would love to hear


    about your tree climbing," he assures me, and I sigh.


    "Okay, you''re right," I mutter and call back again. At first, she is upset to hear I am not actuallying,


    as I stupidly agreed out of impulse, but once I begin to tell her about my ident she seems to rx.


    Her rapid breathing slows to a normal pace, and I no longer hear cries by the time I reach: "Caroline


    then had to wrap me up."


    "Do you think you''ll try again?" She asks, and Iugh lightly into the phone.


    "I don''t think so."


    "I love you, Isabe," she whispers adorably.


    "I love you too, Kenny."


    I manage to talk with her until our mother gets home and when it is time for her dinner. After our


    incredibly drawn out goodbyes, I hang up and set the phone back in its ce. A few stray tears slipped


    out during our random conversation, as I could not help but think about ourte nights watching


    television secretly behind mom''s back.


    "Is everything alright now?"


    I nce to the hallway to find Eric making his way towards me. "Yes, everything is fine. Thank you for


    the suggestion, knowing me I would have run out the door after a second longer. I can''t stand it when


    she is upset."


    "I suppose I''m the viin that stole you away," he says lightly sits down beside me.


    I wave him off. "She knows I had to leave. I tried to exin the situation to her. Though, whenever she


    thinks about mates she refers to our parents."


    He nods. "She can alwayse visit you here. It is not smart of me to keep sisters apart, especially


    when she looks up to you so significantly."


    "I''m sure she would love that," I smile and brush my hair from my face. Whenever we are close, my


    cheeks flush shades of red and pink without my say.


    Marina peeks into the room before saying that she has made dinner if we are hungry. Together, we


    agree that we are starving and convince Marina to eat with us¡ªwhich is not an easy thing. Having her


    here does ease up the pressure, tension, and attraction, thus making dinner run smoothly.


    Afterward, I flee upstairs to clean up and wind down, which only makes me realize that bedtime is on


    the horizon. Because of the awkward events ofst night, I dread and worry anxiously for the time


    when we get in bed. Surely I will not sleep on my own again, well more likey on my own again as no


    sleep came to me. Hopefully, the pillow wall holds throughout the night unlikest night, it came down


    in a few areas and triggered me to ce them back in their spots continuously.


    Stepping out of the shower, I peer at my reflection in the mirror. "Please, let tonight go smoothly, no


    more embarrassment."


    "No more embarrassment," I repeat as if I am scolding the universe.

 Chapter 11 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Iy sleeplessly in bed, staring at the ceiling while not being able to take my mind off of my sister. I


    wonder if she is still awake, or if she has found the ability to live without me. It has only been a few


    days, which makes me sound dramatic, but I cannot help but hope she misses me still. What if earlier


    she only got upset for a bit and now she is perfectly fine, perfectly asleep in her purple and blue bed. I


    cannot sleep not knowing how she is feeling; we used to tell each other everything.


    My eyes roll over to the clock. It is one o''clock in the morning.


    Silently groaning, in an attempt to not wake up Eric, I turn away from the pillow wall and sigh. I have to


    see her.


    Hesitantly, I slip out from underneath the bedding, and my toes brush against the cool, wood floor.


    Sitting up, I carefully lift my body forward while ncing at him, making sure he is not waking up from


    my moments. I gently step onto the floor and push myself upright, and soon enough I am standing in


    the middle of the room not knowing what to do.


    I cannot just leave without telling anyone. Of course, I am not leaving forever, just a day or two, but a


    notice is still proper. Searching the room, I remember seeing a notepad by the phone, probably there to


    take messages. I can write a quick note and leave it on the kitchen counter.


    I take a deep breath before tiptoeing out of the bedroom and down the hall, heading towards the room


    where my things are being kept, the room I attempted to sleep in before. When I get inside, I slowly


    shut the door and gather my things, picking out only a few that I might need: an extra pair of clothes,


    food from the kitchen, a few bandaids, and medical rted items, and water. With one of my smaller


    bags in hand, full of my things, I find the notepad a write the letter. I mumble my writing out loud as I go;


    "Eric. I am sorry to worry you, but I have to go on a quick trip for a day or two. I will be back unharmed


    so do not worry about that either. I have everything I will need, and I will be back before you know it.


    Please, please, please do not make this a big deal, I will be back, I promise."


    I sign my name neatly at the bottom and even add a little heart just for fun. Hopefully, he will find it less


    worrying.


    I grab a jacket and head for the door, and as soon as I am outside, I turn South. The forest engulfs me


    rather quickly, so I take my bag and drop it to the floor. I can move faster if I shift.


    Taking off my clothes, I shove them into the bag. I shift in a hurry, not bothering to take the process


    step by step, then I snatch up the strap of the bag in my mouth. Gliding through the trees at a much


    quicker speed, my feet briskly touch the forest floor and push off, propelling myself in a constant


    forward run. I do not bother to look around at the almost blurred trees, but I keep my gaze steadily in


    front of me. It will probably take a few hours to get there if I continue to run, but I know I will tire myself


    out beforehand. I have not been in a continuous sprint for a while.


    It must be almost three in the morning by now, so Eric is hopefully still asleep.


    Stopping for a break, I set down my bag andy on the ground, letting my fur rub against a near bush. I


    rest my head on my paws while taking in a few well-needed gasps of air. Should I have told Eric where


    I am going in the note? I did not want him chasing after me, but what kind of ideas might he conjure


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    up? Surely he is smart enough to guess that I am visiting home, even though he said I cannot right


    now.


    Will he hate me for leaving after he told me not to? I hope he will understand how I feel when I get back


    and exin myself, though I do not think he is a very forgiving person at first. Obviously, he has issues


    with his father, and I did not notice any suggestions of fixing them.


    A sudden movement from behind me causes my heart to jolt, and I immediately shoot up and turn to


    the creator. My eyes narrow on two others staring back at me.


    A stranger.


    Swallowing, I take a step back. I have never run into a stranger before on my own, most likely


    because I have never been on my own in the forest away from packnds, mine or Eric''s.


    On edge, I nce to my bag, preparing to make a run for it. The other wolf, dark brown and rather


    and swiftly scoop my bag up with my teeth before sprinting in the opposite direction without a second to


    spare. My mother always told me to stay away from strangers, though she calls them rogues along with


    everyone else. I prefer to call them strangers; thebel "rogue" makes them seem dangerous. Usually,


    I like to think that "I do not know them, so I am not sure if they are bad news," but I cannot take


    chances right now.


    If this stranger is "bad news" then taking this trip has be a very terrible idea, and I also promised


    Eric that I woulde back unharmed. I do not know if this stranger will hurt me or not if given a


    chance, so then my promise would be broken.


    With my thoughts running wild, I jump over a fallen tree, yet I almost trip over andnd in the dirt.


    Feeling disoriented, I look back but see no other wolf behind me.


    I stop in my tracks. Where did they go?


    Before I can turn around, something from behind pounces on top of me. In a panic, I try my hardest to


    escape from its trap, but what I am guessing is the other wolf, is too heavy for me to push off.


    Struggling beneath it, my teeth reach its leg, and I take the chance to bite down. The other wolf


    whimpers and backs away, so I slip out from underneath it and distance myself.


    Seeing that the animal is making no move to attack me again, I grab my bag and shift behind a near


    tree. From the scent of the wolf, I can tell it is a female, so maybe she is willing to talk this out.


    Coming back out dressed and human, I thankfully find the wolf still here. "Shift," I tell them, and they


    make no sign of agreeing. "I-I have clothes, and you''re injured, so I am willing to talk this out."


    The wolf finally nods, and I toss them the pair of extra clothing I brought with me. The wolf takes the


    clothes, and I look away.


    "Okay," I hear them mutter, and I notice the voice to be familiar. Intrigued, I quickly turn back around.


    My eyes grow wide. "O-Olivia?" I say in disbelief. "W-What, why, what are you doing out here? You


    attacked me!"


    Her gaze stays on the forest floor. "I don''t know," she mumbles weakly as my eyes fall upon her


    bleeding leg. "I-I don''t know what I''m doing anymore."


    Confused, I simply stare at her as she falls to her knees.


    "God, I would do anything for him wouldn''t I?" She shouts as if she is talking to herself.


    "Olivia, why did you attack me?"


    She shakes her head and tears stream down her red cheeks. "I-I just..."


    Sighing, I run my hand through my hair. "I thought you were a stranger, a rogue."


    "Isabe, I''m sorry, I don''t know why I followed you out here. I just saw you leaving the pack house


    earlier and decided to see where you were going..."


    "And you attacked me because?" I ask, somewhat annoyed by my aching back.


    She looks back to the dirt. "I don''t know."


    Crossing my arms, I begin to pace. "Olivia, I know about you and Eric, and your history together. I don''t


    want to think that you were trying to hurt me on purpose, so can you tell me what is going on between


    us?"


    Her hands shield away her guilty face, and she does not say another word.


    "You were trying to hurt me, weren''t you?"

 Chapter 12 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "You were trying to hurt me, weren''t you?"


    Olivia begins to sob. "I''m not this type of person, and I don''t do things like this."


    Leaning back against a near tree, I take a deep breath in an attempt to collect my thoughts. As I am


    doing so, I notice Olivia struggling to her feet and swiping the hairs from her face. "I''m sorry," she


    mutters as she limps towards me, "but I need him. Eric was all I had, he is all I have. I''ve been trying to


    get him to see that we don''t have to be mates to be together, but then you show up, and he forgets I


    exist. You have what I want, and I''m desperate."


    Confused, I stand up straight. "What are you talking about?"


    She wipes the stray tears from her cheeks. "I want to fight for him."


    "This is crazy, you''re obviously very upset right now, and you''re not thinking clearly..."


    "Women used to fight over the Alpha male way back, so why can''t we now? The survivor gets Eric,"


    she says while continuing on her strive towards me and continuing to ignore her bleeding leg. "Let''s


    fight for him."


    Shaking my head, I move away from her, frightened by the deranged look in her eyes. "I''m not fighting


    you, Olivia. Eric is my mate."


    "I''m not going to stop," she clears her throat. "I love him."


    "Can we not talk about this? You, Eric and I, we can figure this all out."


    She shakes her head, no. "Stop trying to act like the good girl Isabe. Always wanting to help, wanting


    to save your sister, wanting to be there for Eric. He was mine first! He loved me!"


    Backing away, I grab my bag. "I''m going to go. I''ll tell someone that you''re out here, and t-they''ll help


    you with your leg."


    "You''re not going anywhere!" She shouts. "We, we''re fighting for him!"


    "Olivia!" A voice calls from behind us and in the trees. "Olivia are you out here!"


    Her eyes spring to the person, and she begins to panic herself.


    "She''s over here!" I yell back, recognizing the voice. "We''re over here!"


    Olivia''s eyes narrow on me, and she suddenly jumps at me, grabbing my shirt and pulling me to the


    ground with her. She holds me down as I struggle beneath her. "Help!" I call out and hear the sounds of


    the movement growing closer.


    Olivia wraps her hands around my neck, and my eyes bulge in pure disbelief. She is trying to kill me.


    My legs frantically kick, and my arms wave in the fallen leaves. Inaudible cries escape my lips until she


    is finally yanked off of me. "What the hell!"


    My hands fly up to my neck as I roll over and cough wildly. "She, she''s trying to kill me!" Peering up, I


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    see Caroline holding Olivia tightly in her grasp.


    "Are you okay Isabe?" She worriedly asks while keeping Olivia away from me. "We have to get you


    back."


    "Don''t tell Eric about this," I manage to say her in between my coughs.


    "Are you nuts? We have to tell him! She was strangling you!"


    "He''ll hate her then. She''s not well. She''s not thinking clearly," I exin. "I''m not going to let her ruin


    her life. You know Eric will kick her out of the pack."


    Caroline shakes her head, not believing what I am saying. "We''ll talk about it, but for now we need to


    get you back to the pack house. What are you even doing out here anyways?"


    "Me? How are you out here? How did you find us?"


    "Olivia woke me up when she was sneaking out of the house, I followed her out here but got lost


    because she ran out of my view. I heard shouting, so I followed it, and I lead me here." She exins.


    "Now why are you here?"


    I chew on the inside of my cheek. "We''ll talk about it when we get back. Let''s just get Olivia home first."


    I pick up my bag and prepare to head back.


    "You''re unbelievable," Caroline mutters under her breath and leads Olivia as we walk North. Out of


    instinct, I also keep a very close eye one her while rubbing my throat.


    I knew Olivia was jealous, but I would never have thought that jealousy could drive her to act like this. If


    Caroline didn''t show up, I could be dead right now. I would never get to see Eric, my sister, my mother,


    or anyone else I care about ever again, Olivia almost stole everything I have. She loves him, I


    understand that, but is she actually obsessed enough to permanently get me out of the way?


    While peering up at her, my heart shrivels inside my chest. What did Eric do to make her need him so


    much? They have no mate bond, so what she is feeling is real, feelings build over many years.


    "You know Isabe, you''re going to have to tell Eric because he''ll notice the marks on your neck,"


    Caroline tells me as we near her house. Olivia is still tight in her grasp, but she has seemed to have


    lost her energy. She looks drained.


    "I''m just hoping that they''ll fade before he wakes up."


    Keeping her eyes forward, Caroline sighs. "Tell me why you were out there. Obviously Olivia followed


    you, so what were you going off packnd for? You know it''s not safe in the open forest."


    All three of us make our way into Caroline and Olivia''s house, and Caroline brings her upstairs. Once in


    her bedroom, Olivia quietly climbs into bed and does not say a word. The room is dark, as all the


    curtains are shut, blocking any means of light from seeping in. Caroline grabs my hand and leads me


    out before closing the door. "She''s been depressedtely. All she does is go to training and drift around


    the house. Thest time I saw her somewhat excited was when we all went out into the woods when


    you first got here. I have clearly realized that she was faking it, though."


    I lean back against the wall with my arms crossed. "Her mate is out there somewhere; maybe we can


    help her find him. Surely once she experiences the mate bond, and how it makes you feel, Eric will be


    thest thing on her mind."


    "What are we supposed to do, go out looking for him?"


    I shake my head. "But maybe we can invite nearby packs over for a sort of, celebration. It could be


    possible that her mate is closer than you think."


    "Invite other packs onto ournd? Have you met my brother, you know, the guy who attacked your pack


    for morend?" She says dramatically. "There is no way he''s gonna let other Alphas walk on in for a


    party. What is there to celebrate anyways?"


    "Um, well, we can celebrate your birthday?"


    She shakes her head, no. "My birthdays in June, but my Dads birthday ising up. Though I doubt


    he''ll let us throw a party."


    "Why not? He was an Alpha, he has Alpha blood, that''s a pretty significant birthday," I try and convince


    her.


    Caroline frowns. "My Dad hates celebrating himself."


    "Then he doesn''t have to know. It can be a surprise. If things go downhill, you can say it was all my


    idea."


    "I don''t know Isabe."


    "We need to help Olivia; she deserves someone that she can actually be with." I grab her hands and


    sway them back and forth.


    "Olivia literally just strangled you, how can you want to help her?"


    I drop her hands and my shoulders. "I can''t have Olivia here trying to hurt me all the time, and I hate to


    admit it, but hearing her talk about how she loves him makes me want to strangle her right back."


    Caroline bes visibly amused. "I guess you''re right. I''ll try and talk to my mom about it."


    "Dang, I just had lunch with her yesterday. If only I came up with this idea sooner," I murmur and


    Caroline leads me downstairs. "I better get back at try to cover this up," I motion to the red marks on


    my neck.


    "What if it leaves a bruise?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t want Eric to think that I''m some weak, damsel, though. Ever since I came here, I


    cannot stop getting hurt."


    Caroline nods. "Well, both of your injuries were caused by Olivia."


    Together, we leave her house and walk over to the pack house. By now it must be five in the morning,


    as the moon is beginning to exit the sky. "That is true, which is why we have toe up with another


    excuse for these marks."


    We both get inside, and I shut the door behind us. Caroline crashes down on one of the couches and


    tosses her legs up before reaching for the throw nket. "I barely slept because of all this drama.


    Wake me up around ten."


    I roll my eyes yfully while picking up the notebook I wrote my letter on, only to see that it is gone.


    Immediately, my heart hurtles out of my chest like it is aiming for first prize. Looking up, I spot Marina


    sitting at the counter in the kitchen. She is sipping on a cup of coffee with a magazine in her other


    hand.


    Surprised, I hurry over to her. "Marina? What are you doing here?"


    "Sometimes Ie around five-thirty." She tells me calmly, not matching my current mood at all. "Also,


    I found this letter by the phone." Her finger points to a piece of paper resting on the counter top beside


    her.


    I swiftly snatch it and throw my head back when I notice it is mine. "Thank goddess," I mumble and


    crumble up the note.


    "So, where are you going?"


    "Nowhere anymore."


    Marina nces up at me but stops briskly. "And what happened to you?"


    "I-I, uh, fell?"


    She sets down the mug and her magazine at once. "You''ll need a better excuse. You''re not as bright in


    the morning."


    My brows furrow together. "And you''re not as sweet."


    She smiles at me while standing up. "Can I make you anything? Coffee? Food? Tell me no one hurt


    you."


    "No thank you, and no, no one hurt me," I tell her. "It was an ident."


    "It''s going to bruise. Just make sure you tell Eric before he notices it himself."


    I happily take her advice, remembering how he saw my scratches firstst time. After letting Marina


    know that I am going back to bed, I take my bag upstairs and put it back into the spare room. As I near


    the bedroom door, my palms get a little sweaty.


    Olivia will find her mate, Eric will not be worried, and everything is going to be alright, I repeat to myself


    as I turn the handle and slide open the door.

 Chapter 13 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Slipping into the bedroom, I sneak over to my side of the bed once I spot Eric still asleep. The pillow


    wall has been torn down, as his arm isying across the ruins. Sighing, I climb on the bed and start to


    reconstruct the divider, but Eric grabs onto me and surprisingly pulls me over to him, holding me snugly


    against his body. With my eyes wide open, I make no sudden movements.


    Iy frozen in his arms, and soon enough I realized that he is thankfully sleeping despite what just


    happened. My mouth is hanging open, and my limbs do not know what to do. His scent invades my


    nose, causing me to rx on instinct.


    My eyes begin to drift closed even though I am mentally fighting to keep them open. Darkness


    consumes me, and I have never felt morefortable in my life as if the bed has suddenly transformed


    into a cloud on a breezy day.


    Just as I begin to feel myself slipping away, Eric''s unexpected array of movements causes my eyes to


    fly open. He shoots from the bed, and I turn to find him leaning against the wall with his head in his


    hands. "Your neck," he murmurs lowly.


    Promptly, I sit up and try to think of what to say, how to exin what happened. "It is really, I don''t think


    ¡ª"


    "I can''t believe I''ve done this," he mutters andes to my side. "Are you in pain? Does it hurt?"


    Utterly confused, I wipe my mind of all current thoughts. "Wait, you can''t believe you did what?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your neck, the marks¡ª"


    "You think that you did this?" I gape while pointing at the now darkening blemishes.


    "Well, who else could have? You were with me the entire night. God, Isabe, you do not know how


    terrible I feel about this," he tells me while I can see the self-hate clear on his face. Eric believes that


    he''s the one that hurt me.


    "No, no, no, no," I say frantically, "you didn''t do this."


    He peers into my eyes, prompting my heart to jolt. "Then how did you get the marks?"


    My gaze floats to the side. "Well, Olivia."


    "Olivia?" He repeats. "When did this even happen?"


    "Around three in the morning maybe," I shyly admit. "I realize that I have a lot of exining to do for this


    all to make sense, so it all began because I couldn''t sleep. I couldn''t get Kendra off my mind, and I just


    had to see her. Then I stupidly decided to pack up some things in the middle of the night, so I could


    take a quick trip home."


    Eric''s mouth hangs slightly open, making him look more human rather than his usual hard stares. "And


    you nned to leave without telling me?"


    "Well, you see, I did leave without telling you, and I do know how bad this all sounds. Obviously, I


    wasn''t thinking clearly¡ªand to be honest, I''m probably not thinking clearly now¡ªbut I left with a little


    bag and began to head South off of packnd¡ª"


    "You went off packnd alone," he says under his breath. "Isabe, do you know what could have


    happened?"


    "Not at the time, but then Olivia strangled me, so I think I''ve learned how dangerous wandering off the


    His eyes grow wide. "Olivia. She, she strangled you?" I nod. "And that urred how?"


    "I didn''t notice that she was following me, but Olivia has a lot on her mind right now. I know that it is


    weird to defend her because she attacked me, but I want to help her get through her troubles and find


    her own mate. She''s probably a wonderful person; she''s just stuck right now."


    Eric sits back down with his elbows on his knees, looking to the floor. "She attacked you," he mumbles


    out loud, and I make no sign of interrupting him. "I''m not sure if it''s the best idea to keep her here, keep


    her around you."


    "Don''t make her leave," I say quickly with no thought towards it. "Caroline and I are going to help her,


    and she''s not going to hurt me again."


    I can see that he is not sold on the idea of letting her stay, so I ce my hand on his shoulder. "Eric,


    she''ll be lost out there, she''ll have nowhere to go. All Olivia needs is a second chance, she needs to


    see that there is more out there for her."


    Eric nces back at me. "And how do you n on helping her?"


    I bite on the inside of my cheek. Caroline said that he would not agree with our idea, so should I wait


    until she talks with Evangeline? "Well Caroline and I areing up with a few ideas, and I have a lot of


    faith in them. Just let us try, please?"


    The extra sweet tone in my voice must have won him over because he nods and gets up from the bed.


    "Alright, just please do note home with any more scratches, or bruises, or anything. Also, you can''t


    leave packnds by yourself and without telling anyone."


    I nod back in agreement. "No more, I promise."


    "And if she hurts you again, I have to send her away. She could have killed you, Isabe," he says very


    seriously.


    "I know. Caroline saved me, so I owe her big time¡ª"


    "Caroline saved you?" He says in disbelief.


    "Olivia woke her up when she left the house, and she followed her. Caroline found us just in time," I


    exin. "Your sister is a lifesaver, and I don''t know what I could have done without her. She''s sleeping


    downstairs on the couch; we came here after dropping Olivia off at home."


    He makes his way to the door. "Okay, you should get some more sleep since you spent the night


    getting into trouble. I''ll be out at the training grounds if you need me, and I''ll have Marina make you and


    Caroline something to eat."


    "Okay," I say back before he disappears out the door. He will be at the training grounds, I will keep that


    in mind.


    I will also have to find out where the training grounds are, but I am sure Caroline can help me out with


    that.

 Chapter 14 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    My eyes wave open and closed, as they are still sticky from my nap. Rubbing my knuckles into them, I


    sit up and tame my hair with my hands. Wondering the time, my eyes turn to the clock, I have been


    asleep for four hours. I wonder if Caroline is still here.


    I slowly climb out of bed and wander down the hallway until I hear chattering. My ears perk up, and I


    zip down the staircase and into the kitchen.


    Marina and Caroline are both in the room, Caroline eating of course. "Look who''s up," she lightly


    cheers and pulls out the stool beside her for my to sit. Marina smiles and ces a te in front of me.


    "I supposed you told him the truth?" She questions, knowing the answer.


    "Yes, I did. I find I rather difficult to tell fibs to Eric as if the mated side of me thinks it is against thew."


    Caroline sighs then takes another bite of her omelet. "I wish I had a mate. Even though my brother


    makes me want to chuck things at him, you guys are kind of adorable in a we-aren''t-going-to-kiss-until-


    we''re-eighty kind of way."


    Dropping my fork, I look to her. "What is that supposed to mean?" I smile, amused.


    "I dunno," she mutters, abandoning the subject. "All I''m saying is that I want a mate too."


    Marina cuts in, "Don''t you worry Caroline, your mate is out there somewhere. You''ll find him


    eventually."


    "That sounds promising," I add on. "But we need to focus on the search for Olivia''s mate right now; you


    know before she strangles me again."


    Marina pauses and gives us a weird look. "When I was a young girl looking for my mate, my father sent


    me off on a trip with my sisters. We would visit every pack until each of us found our mate."


    "Did it take long?"


    "I found my mate at the seventh pack, but my younger sister, a sweet girl who just turned eighteen,


    discovered that her mate was killed, as on our trip she felt an extreme longing in her heart and she


    could not stop crying. Us older girls did not know what was happening, so at the end of our trip, when


    she came up empty handed, our mother told her what she was feeling was death. She never found out


    who he was or how he died."


    With a sorrowful expression on my face, I peer at Caroline, who is on the brink of tears. "What if my


    mate dies!"


    Marina ces her arm around her shoulder. "I''m sure that will not happen to you. It is an unusual


    urrence now, yet back then, when multiple packs held tension between each other, many people


    died during attacks and battles."


    I feel as if my heart has slowed down. A new fear has now been established in my head, lovely. "Well, I


    now feel depressed."


    "I didn''t think you girls would worry so much," Marina ponders and goes back to cleaning up from


    breakfast.


    Caroline looks to me. "What if Olivia''s mate is dead? What if she''s feeling death?"


    Before I can answer Marina shoos us outside. "Stop thinking about death and go live. You," she points


    at me, "be with your mate, and you," she points to Caroline, "you''ll find your mate. No one is going to


    die." With that she closes the front door, leaving us standing in the breeze alone.


    "Well, now what?" Caroline asks, and I shrug.


    "You can show me where the training grounds are?"


    She nods and motions in one direction before leading me on. We walk together in the morning dew,


    both thinking hard about something. Caroline, maybe her mate, and me, well, finding Olivia, her mate.


    He cannot be dead. Caroline just said that to say it. Right?


    "So how did Eric reach to the marks?" She nces at me as we slowly make our way hopefully to the


    grounds.


    "Well, at first he thought he did it¡ªwhich was strange¡ªbut when I told him that..."


    Caroline cuts in, "Wait, Eric thought he caused the marks?"


    I nod. "Yeah. Is there a reason why, because as of now I am out of ideas." She peers away from me,


    avoiding my questioning eyes. "What is it?"


    "It''s just, Eric¡ªI don''t know if I should talk about it."


    I stop walking and grab her arm, forcing her to stop also. "Is it bad? Goddess, I feel so in the dark. First


    his issues with his dad and now..."


    "He told you about his fight with our dad?" She asks, expecting me to say yes, but I shake my head


    rather quickly.


    My voice is stern. "What fight?"


    She hesitates. "Back before Eric was Alpha, he and my dad didn''t agree on most things, one being the


    choices he was making. My dad was basing some of his decisions off what my mother was telling him,


    as she believes she has some connection to the moon goddess, which she can hear her or something.


    It''s confusing, but my dad believes in it also. Whenever my mother told him about a warning from the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    moon goddess, he would take action on it."


    "Wow," I breathe out. "So Evangeline is psychic or something?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well do you believe it? That she canmunicate with her somehow?"


    Caroline shrugs. "I just keep out of it, but Eric, he thinks it''s a bunch of superstition and such. So he


    eventually got tired of our dad''s decisions and fought him."


    Completely blown away, I take a deep breath and try to register all the new information. "And how does


    this connect with him thinking that he hurt me?"


    "I can''t say for sure, but after their fight, he was having night terrors about him hurting our dad.


    Sometimes Eric would wake up thinking that he had hurt one of us, and maybe that happened with you,


    except this time he saw your injury, which might have made it all more real."


    Throwing my head back I mutter, "I told him that I would wait to hear it from him, but if it affects him this


    much... Thanks for telling me. He may be upset that I know, but I want to help him. I hate it that Eric


    thought he hurt me. I saw it in his eyes, and it-it killed me."


    Caroline nods. "Do you still want to go?"


    "Yes," I tell her. "I don''t know if he has time, but if he does, I want to talk to him about this."


    The two of us rush down the path until wee up to an open field cluttered with pack members,


    people I have never seen before. In my old pack I did not know everyone, but here I feel terribly lost.


    Caroline grabs my hand and pulls me towards the groups. "Where are we going?" I ask, feeling


    intimidated by the many strangers. They must not know I am their Luna yet.


    "Eric is over here; he''s with Heath."


    "Heath?" I question.


    "His Beta."


    She continues to tug me along until I spot what she is rushing towards¡ªEric, and who I am guessing is


    Heath, talking to a small group of pack members, possibly guards. Immediately I recognize Heath; he is


    the guy that was yelling at Landon to get rid of me during the attack. Then I spot the weasel himself,


    Landon.


    My eyes harden.


    "Eric," Caroline calls out, catching his attention just as I slip from her loose grasp.


    "You!" I call out and stomp my way over to the kidnapping, sister losing, arm-yanking, swine. "I''m going


    to kill you."


    I hear Caroline rushing to me, and I barely notice Eric make a sudden move from the corner of my eye,


    but I do not care. Landon will feel pain.


    Landon steps out of the crowd. "Look who it is," he smirks, not taking me seriously one bit.


    Before anyone can stop me, I dash at him. He flinches when I lunge then tackle him to the ground. We


    bothnd with a hard thud, but my energy and strive is not lost. "You almost got my sister killed!" I


    shout as I repeatedly pound my fist at him,nding wherever I can muster. "Slime-ball! You liked the


    way I look, huh? How about now!"


    I suddenly feel Eric''s arms wrap around my waist, ready to yank me off. "Stop!" I yell. "Don''t you dare


    take me off him. He will feel how I felt¡ªhow my sister felt when you forced me to leave her with


    wolves!"


    He pulls me up, and I try to wiggle out of his hold. "Calm down Isabe," Eric tells me as I continue to


    resist, frustration causing my face to heat up. "Calm down."


    "No, I will not calm down!" I shout. "He deserves this! He treated my sister like dirt and me like¡ªlike he


    owned me like he could drag me around as if I''m his whatever!" I turn to him as he is stillying on the


    ground. "Are you going to silence me now?"


    Eric lets go of me, and I feel Caroline gently pull me back. "You treated her like that?" He stares down


    intensely at him. "What I witnessed was horrible enough, yet there is more? Maybe I let you off too


    easy."


    Landon''s face turns pale, matching the clouds floating above.


    "Heath," Eric says firmly, "Deal with him."


    I watch Heath yank him up until Eric steps in my view. "I hate that guy," I murmur. "I''m sorry for acting


    out, but I just want to hit him over and over again."


    "Yeah." Caroline scoots closer to me. "You kinda did."

 Chapter 15 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    "Yeah." Caroline scoots closer to me. "You kinda did."


    Eric sighs and runs a hand through his hair, then looks to me. "You''re alright?"


    "Alright? She''s the one that just tackled him to the ground," Caroline dramatically motions to me,


    though I am right beside her. "You literally charged at him like a bull."


    I shrug. "I just got infuriated, really quickly. He deserved it."


    "Hell yeah he did," she chuckles.


    "Alright," Eric grabs our attention. "Besides attacking Landon, did you two need anything?"


    "Isabe just asked me to show her where the training grounds were, but I know the reason now." She


    smirks at me, and I swiftly take Eric''s attention away from her, already feeling my cheeks warm up.


    "I just wanted to learn where everything is," I lie. I can lie as much as I want, but the look on Eric''s face


    tells me that he knows why too. Thankfully, he does not call me out on wanting to see him. If that


    happened, I do not know what color my face would turn, but it would be something beyond the brightest


    shade of red. "I remembered that you said you were going to be here, and I wanted to talk, I mean, if


    you have the time."


    "I have time."


    I do not know if he expected me to start talking, but I turned to Caroline who is still standing with us.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Apparently, she did not catch the hint. Awkwardly, I clear my throat, and her face is smeared with


    realization. "You want me to go?"


    I nod, and my eyes practically push her away. Once she is far enough, they focus back on Eric who


    seems to be rather amused. "Okay, what did you want to talk about?" He asks me smoothly, his voice


    sending chills down my spine.


    "It''s actually about your father¡ª"


    "It''s still on your mind?"


    "Well, Caroline did tell me a few things," I murmur, worried about how he may react. What if he thinks I


    went behind his back? Did I?


    "Caroline," he ponders. "Couldn''t wait until I''m on my deathbed?"


    I sigh. "I had to know why you thought you were the one who did this," I motion to the bruises. "I didn''t


    know it was linked to your father."


    He nods and briefly clenches his jaw.


    "Eric I, I was worried about you," I say truthfully. "I feel so in the dark, and if this issuees between


    us¡ªwhich it has¡ªthen I want to solve it now."


    He shakes his head at a leisurely pace. "It''s not that simple."


    "I know that you two fought because of the decisions your father was making based on your mother.


    I''m not going to push my way into your family problems, but I don''t want this problem to be an


    obstacle for us, a-as mates. And if you have nightmares or whatever about hurting me¡ª"


    "I do not have nightmares about hurting you," he says bluntly, and I try to maneuver the fact into my


    web as if I am a detective trying to piece this all together.


    "Then tell me, why did you think you caused the marks?"


    He crosses his arms. "You know about the fight, well, sometime during it I got on top of him and began


    to choke him out of instinct. Voices were yelling at me, but I couldn''t hear them anymore, everything


    around me shut off as I stared down at him. My hands just kept squeezing tighter as I saw the pleading


    in his eyes, I thought I was going to kill him."


    I stand silently, without an urge to speak.


    "Eventually someone pulled me off, but the image of his face and my hands were sealed in my head.


    That moment was the reason for my reaction to your marks because I thought somehow I did to you as


    I did to him." He pauses. "I would never hurt you, Isabe. I could never hurt you, and I need you to


    know that."


    My hands fall helplessly to my sides, and I am sure my mouth is hanging slightly open.


    Eric was hurting, and I caused him to hurt again. If I did not run into the woods like an impulsive moron,


    then Olivia would not have followed me, she would not have hurt me, and Eric wouldn''t be reminded of


    his past. "I didn''t mean to bring up the past, remind you of that event," I mumble. "But, thank you for


    telling me, and with Caroline, I didn''t mean to dig."


    "I understand, you were not wrong to question," he tells me calmly.


    I nce back at Caroline, who is now talking with Heath. I wonder where Landon went. "Eric," I say


    rather confidently. "I don''t want any more secrets to be kept between us. You don''t have to exin


    them all now, but I would like to know if others exist."


    He looks at me, interested. "So, you''re going to tell me all your secrets also?"


    My eyes trickle down. I did not think too much about that part, though, I do not have any secrets.


    Do I?


    "I suppose so, but I don''t have many secrets."


    His gaze focuses harder on me as if he is slowly moving closer. "I think you do, and I cannot wait to


    hear about them."


    "Are you taunting me?"


    He shakes his head, no. "Maybe every night, you can tell me something that no one else knows about


    you."


    "I''m an open book," I say back with a hint of courage.


    "I''m sure deep down there is something that you do not want anyone else to know."


    I swallow, feeling nervous under his powerful trance. "It must be deep down there then."


    Before another word can be spoken, Caroline calls and waves for us toe over. I look to Eric one


    what happened back there, or what caused my sudden urge to bicker yfully, but that part of me was


    someone I have never met. I have never talked to a guy like that. Then again, I have never talked to


    many guys at all. All my years I have been too caught up with Kendra, my mother, and my father''s


    death to focus on boys.


    "So, how was your talk?" She asks me, and I brawl myself not to nce at Eric, who is now standing


    beside me.


    "It was quite lovely," Eric says then looks to Heath. "Back to work we go, but," he suddenly ces his


    fingers under my chin then gently moves my eyes to meet his, "I will see you tonight."


    My cheeks re up in a fiery wave of red as I peer at the staring eyes around us. Immediately I p his


    hand away, which only amuses him more. "We''re leaving." Itch onto Caroline and head off in the


    direct we came.


    "What was that about?" She questions, incredibly interested and entertained.


    "Never mind that," I mutter. "Let''s go see Olivia, make sure she''s still at home."


    "Ohe on, you''re not going to exin to me in great detail? Did you kiss?"


    "No."


    "Are you going to kiss?"


    "You know, most sisters wouldn''t want to hear about this."


    She shrugs. "I don''t, I just like making you ufortable."


    "You, and everyone else," she adds on, and I roll my eyes.

 Chapter 16 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Walking up to Caroline and Olivia''s house, the two of us get inside as I try to remove the pass situation


    from my memory. Did he romantically lift my chin up to embarrass me in front of the pack, because that


    is sure how I feel. I cannot deny that at first, my heart did beat hard enough that I could hear the


    pounding in my ears, but it was not a serious act. Eric was only messing with me.


    I never pictured my future being filled with the perfect mate and perfect family, I have never been that


    type of girl, the girl who strolls through her life where everything falls perfectly into ce. That dream


    ended when a guard came knocking on our door, telling us that daddy had died. I still remember my


    mother''s intense sobbing and cries as if it happened yesterday. That night I held onto Kendra for dear


    life.


    "You okay?" Caroline asks me as we reach the top of the stairs.


    "Yeah, everything is fine."


    She scans over my face, analyzing my expression. "Don''t tell me you''re still embarrassed. It was just a


    little joke."


    I immediately disagree. "I''m not embarrassed, and it was not a funny joke. It may have been funny to


    everyone else, b-but¡ª"


    "But what?" She asks bluntly, not fazed by my failure to defend myself. "Rx Isabe; no one


    suddenly looks down on you now. I''m sure most of the girls watching were wishing they were in your


    position, which is very weird for me to say about my own brother."


    "But I don''t want that; I could care less about girls being jealous or people looking down on me."


    "Then what''s the problem?" Caroline questions, probably confused, but not as much as I am.


    I do have a secret, don''t I? Maybe it does not fit the definition of a secret, but I do not know what else to


    call it, maybe an insecurity. It began when my father died when my mother fell into depression. Every


    day I saw how upset she was, how helpless she looked with the darkness and emptiness in her eyes.


    Our family was broken. Kendra refused to go to school, and I had to walk her every day as she threw


    fits. She barely slept for the first few weeks after, saying that she could not stop thinking about daddy. I


    went to school, came home, cared for Kendra and my mother, then went to bed. Someone had to be


    strong.


    "You''re right; it''s not a big deal. Let''s just deal with Olivia. Did you talk to Evangeline about the party?"


    "I did, and she thinks it is a great idea, though she also said my dad and Eric would have a hard time


    agreeing. That''s okay, though, you can talk to Eric and..." Her voice faded from my mind.


    My eyes stay fixed on the corner of the crown molding bordering the floor.


    The girls at school, well what we called school, knew that my father had passed. Most of them were


    kind and understood why I might be acting differently, but one girl, the Alphas daughter, was not so


    I had walked into the room and took my spot beside her; we were only twelve years old. The girl,


    Talia, turned to me and told me that she heard the news. I did not answer, as I did not like talking to her.


    She was mean to me, almost like a bully, but I am not one toin about the mean kids at school.


    The past is the past, and I hope she is happy now, but it is what she said that particr day. Talia did


    not care that my father died, admitting that she knew about the death was as far as it went. At my


    lowest, she told me that mates are not for girls like me, that I will never have anything as such.


    "It''s okay Isabe. Some girls just don''t get mates. You could always be a maid for me when I find my


    mate; you can clean our house. No guy will ever need you, so you can watch your little sister and your


    mom forever."


    It did not stop there. The rest of the day she taunted me, making me believe that no boy will ever


    want to be with me, that the moon goddess did not grant me a mate, even that boys only wanted to be


    with girls like her, an Alphas daughter.


    I have not thought about that day in years.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isabe," I hear Caroline calling softly. "Are you there?"


    Snapping my head up, I brush my hair from my face. "Sorry, I just nked."


    "No kidding." She pushes open the door and inside, in the ckness, we see Oliviaying on her


    bed. Light seeps through the cracks not covered by curtains, exposing the tiny particles dancing in the


    air.  "I think she''s sleeping."


    After that day at school, I ran home and locked myself in my bedroom, forgetting about Kendra who


    had stayed home and my mother who wasying on the couch downstairs. I climbed into my bed and


    flung the covers over my head, keeping myself hidden from the empty room. Tears sprung from my


    eyes, and I tried to be as quiet as possible, not wanting my family to hear. I never cried in front of them.


    The toxic thoughts swam in my head: I do not get a mate, no one wants to be my mate, and even that


    I would be a virgin forever, which is a silly thing to cry about at the age of twelve. No matter how silly it


    was, I believed it until the thoughts faded as years past.


    "Should we wake her?" I ask Caroline, and she shakes her head.


    "I''ll make her food, and we''ll wait for her to wake up."


    Obviously I found my mate, which proved Talia wrong, though I was not thinking about it at the time. I


    am sure she has found her mate already, not thinking about the trouble she caused for me. I would


    never have thought that those torments woulde back to haunt me.


    I follow Caroline into the kitchen, and I offer to help with the food, but she only tells me to go rest in


    the living room. Sighing, I walk my way over and sit down on the couch.


    Eric lifted my chin up to amuse himself, because why would any guy want me, right? That is what


    Talia would want me to believe. Damn twelve-year-old Isabe for taking her punches.


    "Why do I believe it then," I whisper to myself while looking down at my hands as the rest on myp.


    "It''s not true. It''s not true."


    I take a deep breath just as I see tears forming in my eyes.


    Why am I like this? What she said was not true, I know that! I am not a gullible little girl anymore, I


    know her words held no truth, they were only said to hurt me. Eric wants me; I am his mate, of course,


    he wants me. I love life, and everything is perfect, if I think of the good, then I will not hate life. I do not


    hate my life. I am a wanted, needed, and desired young woman who has a mate and who will kiss,


    touch, and love him. Eric wants me.


    Taking deep breaths, I try to calm down, but a tear manages to slip through, only infuriating me more.


    "Stop it, Isabe," I harshly scold myself and swipe the traitor from my cheek. "Stop it."


    "I''m almost done," Caroline calls to me from the kitchen. "I''ll just put the food in the fridge."


    Grabbing my hair off my neck, I let the air brush against it in an attempt to cool down. Why do I have


    to get myself worked up for no reason? "Alright, I might go pack to the pack house to shower if that''s


    alright. Just call if anything happens, and I''ll be over right away."


    Her head pokes out, letting me see her face. "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, I could use a shower."


    She smiles. "Okay, and talk to Eric if you can about the party. He''ll hopefully be easier to convince than


    my dad."


    I nod. Once I am outside, I close my eyes and let the breeze float past me. "All I needed was some


    fresh air," I tell myself. "I''m going to shower, and then all these stupid thoughts will be gone."


    Quickly, I head off in the direction of home.

 Chapter 17 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Water pours down in thousands of warm drops; they drop by my side as I lean against the cool tiled


    wall. The steamy waters sensations make my surroundings look like a foggy illusion, almost thick


    enough to the point where it is hard to breathe. My knees threaten to buckle.


    My hair sticks to my face and neck like wet clothing as my hands glide down my cheeks. "Everything


    is alright," I mumble to myself. "She was just a mean little girl who wanted to hurt you because she was


    hurting herself."


    After working the conditioner into my hair and letting it soak in, I step under the current, letting it


    massage my scalp and upper back. "You''re a caring, pretty, and lovable girl; you have a mate, you are


    not alone."


    "Isabe?"


    My eyes shoot open, but they do not see much through the steam. It is Eric. "Yes?" I hesitantly yell


    back.


    "Are you alright? Caroline said you were not feeling well."


    Damn. "I''m fine." My cheeks warm up in remembrance of his actions; the soft touch, the romantic


    gesture, but it was all for his own amusement. Does he like making me feel wanted, only to reject the


    ideater? Is this a game, and am I the pawn?


    No Isabe, that is Talia talking.


    "Alright, I''ll be downstairs," he tells me before for, I assume, leaving the room.


    After a few more minutes in the shower, I cut off the water and wrap myself in one of the many


    towels. The mirror is clouded over, not letting me see an inch of my reflection, but only blurs.


    Thinking that Eric is downstairs, I swing the bathroom door open wide to let the steam air out. I return


    to the counter with the towel secured around my body, covering all that should be covered. The mirror


    begins to clear at the edges, and I decide to grab my clothes as I wait.


    Heading across the hall, I briefly enter the guest room and the closet to grab my pajamas, as I feel


    like staying home for the rest of the day¡ªunless Caroline calls. With my things in hand, I mindlessly


    step out and close the door behind me before walking back to the bedroom.


    Just as I slip back in, I jump, and my heart suffers a minor attack at the sight of Eric standing in the


    center of the room. Breathing heavily, I try to calm the racing beats. "You scared me," I murmur and


    lean against the wall.


    Coming back to reality, I notice him staring at me harshly. "What is it?" I ask.


    Confused, I nce down and notice my clothes, the towel, my red skin... A strong, short gasp floods


    my lungs, and my face flushes. My arms wrap around my chest, holding onto the towel for dear life as if


    there are now tiny elves yanking it down. Swiftly, I sprint into the bathroom and shut the door in the


    blink of an eye. "Why," I mumble and throw my head against the door. Not only have I managed to


    embarrass myself twice today, but the second included revealing plenty of my body to Eric.


    I slide down the door and hit the bathroom floor. Tears threaten to spray from my eyes like a cartoon


    character.


    "Isabe," Eric calls from the other side. "That was my fault; I came back upstairs to tell you that


    Kendra called."


    I swallow and toss my clothes to the side as one tear streams down my cheek, then another, then


    another. "Why are you such a mess?" I whisper. "She got in my head. I let her in."


    "I''m sorry Isabe, do you need me to leave the bedroom?"


    I bite my lip, trying to sound okay, "No, I''ll be out in a second."


    I stand up and remove the towel, avoiding my reflection, before quickly putting on my pajamas. As soon


    as I am finished, I fan my eyes then walk out the door. Eric is sitting on the bed, and I catch his


    attention. "It''s okay, no big deal," I tell him, not letting him speak before I do.


    His eyes focus in on me. "You were crying."


    I shake my head. "It''s just from the shower; I''m really fine."


    "What''s bothering you, Isabe?" Eric asks carefully, noting on too abruptly.


    Taken back, I bite on the inside of my cheek. "Nothing is bothering me, I''m just...tired, so I think I''m


    going to go to bed early."


    I walk over to my side of the bed and pull back the covers. Eric is still sat on the end, but he turns to


    look at me. "How about you tell me a secret then."


    With my legs under the nkets, I lean against the headboard. "You were serious about that?" I ask,


    still trying to y as my ''okay'' persona.


    "Very," hees up and sits down beside me.


    My palms turn mmy and my anxiety skyrockets from our closeness. "I-I told you I was an open


    book." Eric gives me a certain look, almost telling me that he knows I am lying. Not knowing what to


    say, I try to turn the pressure on him. "How about you go first, so I have time to think of one."


    He nods, not showing any signs of a struggle. "Something that you don''t know," he says lightly. "How


    about that I know what I did today made you upset, but I cannot figure out why."


    My cheeks are invaded by a fearsome rosy, pink. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I lie again,


    not wanting to dive into my insecurity.


    "Isabe, tell me why it made you upset."


    My lip quivers, I am out of phrases to dodge his questioning. "How about... I''ll tell you before I die," I


    mumble, annoyed by the weakness in my voice. I am now vulnerable.


    Eric takes my hands and holds them between his, causing me to let out a shortugh, almost cursing


    myself. I sniffle, praying to the moon goddess that I do not break down in front of Eric like a child. "It''s


    stupid, foolish actually, and I do not know how to exin myself without embarrassing myself again."


    "I don''t care if it''s stupid," he tells me, using my own word, "Though, I find it hard to believe that any


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    of your worries are caused by something unworthy."


    I smile in my pit of traumatization. "Something for my past hase back to bite me today, and I


    don''t know why I let it get to me. I''m always the strong person."


    Eric sighs and wraps his arm around me, almost hypnotizing me to lean in. "How about, I''ll be the


    strong person tonight."


    I nod. "It happened back when I was twelve, this is already ridiculous but, there was a girl who wasn''t


    the kindest person. After my father died, one day she just got to me, and what she said¡ªsomehow her


    words surfaced today. It was silly things like; the moon goddess didn''t give you a mate," I pause,


    finding it hard to share. "Nobody will ever want you," my voice grows quiet with each word, "and that


    since no one will need me, I can take care of my mother and sister forever."


    Eric pulls. Me in closer and my head falls against his chest. "Isabe, you know none of that is true."


    His voice is soothing.


    "I know, or at least I thought I knew," I mumble while continuously wiping premature tears. "I told you it


    was stupid."


    "Stupid? No, but it is not worth your time. We could be kissing instead."


    I jab him yfully and sit up. "Stop taunting me."


    When I nce back, I notice his gorgeous face even more than before, which I didn''t think was


    possible. The light stubble of facial hair makes me want to hide my blushing cheeks. "You''re telling me


    that you don''t want to kiss me?" He asks, going along with whatever is happening here.


    With pink cheeks, I quickly look away. "No," I lie, knowing that if he saw my eyes and smile, he could


    easily point out my fib. "I don''t."


    "Will you at least let me kiss your cheek?" Eric''s hand softly brushes against the spot he is asking for,


    making my chest grow tight.


    "Just one?" I ask, still looking away.


    "Just one."


    ncing back, I say, "Well, I suppose that would be alright."


    Erices up and gently presses his perfect lips against my skin, making tingles spread like rings


    fanning out in water. "One more?"


    My eyes meet his. "You said¡ª"


    Eric''s lips brush mine, a slow, light action that already has me hooked. Aforting warmth engulfs


    my body, spreading from limb to limb like wildfire. His sweet lips move delicately with my own, the


    caress of his lips softer than I could have imagined. It is over too soon as he drifts away. "Now was that


    so difficult?" Eric murmurs as I try to register what just urred.

 Chapter 18 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    "I thought the tables could go over here, the appetizers could go over on that side, then we could


    have a little dance floor in the middle," Caroline exins while pointing everything out to me, though I


    find it hard to keep track.


    "You really made this party into a princess'' ball from a fairytale book," I mutter while my eyes roam


    the giant room. "I didn''t even know this building existed."


    "Well you haven''t seen much yet, but the ballroom was used for pack meetings when we first were


    established, and when there were fewer members. Now it is utilized for special events, as such." She


    turns to me with a big smile. "nning this party has really given me something to do, ya know? Have


    you told Eric yet?"


    "I tried."


    That conversation was not a very long one. The morning after our kiss, I mentioned the idea to him


    downstairs. The probability of having a celebration for his father''s birthday, and inviting high members


    of other packs, is not a likely one in his eyes. To make a long story short, Eric does not want a party.


    "And?" Caroline looks to me with hopeful eyes.


    "He said that he doesn''t think it''s a good idea." Her shoulders drop. "But I will try again."


    "I already ordered most everything that we will need. My dad''s birthday is Saturday; it''s Wednesday,


    we have to get this party locked down in permanent marker on the calendar. If Olivia''s mate holds a


    high position in another pack, then it will be easier for her to forget about Eric, as she would definitely


    head back with them as soon as possible."


    "Okay," I mumble. "We can do this. We''re killing two birds with one stone."


    She ces her hands on either side of me while her eyes sternly grab mine. "You have to convince


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Eric. Pulling this off will be a million times harder if he is running against us."


    "I''ll do all I can."


    Later that night, after Caroline and I scan through the guest list, I clean up and get ready for bed. I


    love nning with her, but going through all the names was tedious. She shook me awake every time I


    rested my head on the table and drifted off.


    Rubbing my eyes, I climb into bed without turning off the light. Eric said he had to run out to the


    borders quickly, not telling me why, as he probably did not want to bore me, though, I find it hard to


    imagine any yawn-worthy wordsing out of his mouth. He could talk to me all day about border


    safety, and I would be perfectly happy listening to his voice.


    Leaning against the headboard, I reach over and grab my book that is resting on the bedside table. I


    would love to sleep, but I promised Caroline I would talk to him about the party. Tomorrow is already


    Thursday, meaning we cannot procrastinate Eric''s approval anymore.


    A few minutes pass, and I hear the front door open. My ears perk up, and I swiftly set my book aside,


    mentally preparing myself and going over points in my head.


    Just as I take a deep breath, hees through the bedroom door. "That didn''t take too long." He


    smiles and slips off his shirt, making me gasp inwardly.


    "You sleep shirtless now?" I ask while holding back a blush. He makes a move to turn off the light, but


    I stop him. "Wait, we need to talk."


    Eric nces back at me. "About us?"


    "No."


    Relief washes over his face. "Alright, but you need actual sleep so let''s keep this light."


    He sits down beside me, making my mind wander to our kiss. "It''s about the party."


    "I told you¡ª"


    "I know," I cut him off. "But I have more reasons now, better reasons."


    Etc takes a moment to think. "I will listen to your argument for a kiss."


    My eyes narrow in on his handsome, mischievous face. "How about, a cheek and a peck for the


    argument?"


    "You don''t want to kiss me, Isabe?" He leans in, tempting my mind more than ever before. Quickly,


    I ce three fingers over his mouth, halting his alluring lips.


    "I want to stay in control, and I currently have what you want," I exin, already inwardly cursing for


    putting myself in this situation. I have no self-control when ites to Eric; maybe this could be a good


    way to gain some. "So, Caroline has already¡ª"


    "Payment first," he interrupts.


    "Fine."


    Eric ces his lips gently on my cheek then I meet his eyes. He briefly, and softly presses his lips to


    my own next, making ripples of satisfaction glide through me. "Your lips are like candy," he mumbles


    against me, and my toes curl.


    "Okay," I move him back. "Caroline has put so much effort into the party; she has been working


    nonstop. Also, I think your father would enjoy the celebration. Sure, he doesn''t know about it, but it''s a


    surprise. Plus, it will be a great way to meet members from other packs, possibly make a few


    friendships, which could be useful in the future. And," I hesitate, "there is a chance that Olivia''s mate


    coulde."


    Eric''s eyes gaze strictly into mine. "And why are you worrying about Olivia finding her mate? I thought


    you two were going to help her."


    "This will help her, help her get over you," I say with a smile, using it to my advantage. "She needs a


    distraction, and once she finds her mate, Olivia willpletely forget about you, and her hate for me


    will be no more."


    Eric sighs and I take the miniature break to yawn. "I don''t know, Isabe. I do not trust having other


    Alphas on mynd; there could be ulterior motives."


    "Caroline and I went through the guest list, and she made sure there is no one on it who you have


    had aplicated past with." By the expression on his face, I assume that I have defeated that worry.


    "I promise everything will go smoothly."


    He takes another moment before his eyes roll back over to me. "If I say okay, will you give me a real


    kiss?"


    "Is all that you want kisses Eric?" I ask, not seriously.


    "No, all I want is you." He grabs my hand, making my heart sink to the point of no return. "But you


    keep acting like you don''t want to kiss me," he humorously mutters.


    Rolling my eyes, I lightly shove him back, though he does not move much. "You''re ridiculous."


    "Let me kiss you."


    I tease him. "No, you rather kiss me than listen."


    He shrugs. "That sounds about right."


    "Fine, only because you''re letting us have the party," I tell him while holding back a smile.


    Once he has approval, Eric''s hand reaches under my hair below my ear, his thumb caressing my


    cheek. Surprised, my eyes watch him as he leans in and once again presses his lips to mine, this time


    with more pressure. He sends my mind into a sensual state of intoxication. Electric tinglese back


    to y as our lips move in perfect synchronization as if we know what the other person is going to do


    next. The feeling of his lips are like nothing I have ever felt before, and Eric knows that, he likes it.


    I stop myself from whimpering when I feel him back away, but I am mistaken. He begins to leave a


    trail of delicate kisses down my jaw and onto my neck, making my resistance crumble. A hand slides


    down my waist and pulls me closer to his bare chest.


    My mind runs wild; my head spins as he continues his hot assault on my neck. "Eric," I mumble, trying


    to yank myself back into reality. "You said a k-kiss."


    Footsteps prod at the back of my head, but Eric''s roaming hand distracts me.


    His kisses leave a zing trail of pleasure as they sink to my shoulders and corbone. I bite my lip,


    holding back any cries or moans that might fuel him even more.


    When I hear the door swing open, my heart stops abruptly, and Eric swiftly pulls away, leaving me cold.


    My eyes bulge out at the sight of Caroline standing in the doorway. "My phone, it wasn''t working," she


    mumbles. "I''ll wait out here." With that, she closes the door behind her, and my face turns a shade of


    red that I have not experienced yet.


    Embarrassed beyond a point of return, I tug the covers over my head and wish to be eaten up by the


    mattress.


    "Isabe," Eric calls to me from outside my cocoon. "It''s not that big of a deal."


    "Not that big of a deal? Caroline just saw that!" I cry and make no move toe out.


    "I''ll go talk to her."


    When I hear the door open and close, a sign that Eric has left the room, I peek out for a breath of fresh


    air. I cannot believe that just happened. I knew I shouldn''t have let Eric kiss me how he wanted to!


    Sitting up, I uncover my head and fall back against the headboard. "Damn it," I whisper.


    The door cracks open, and Carolines pops her head through. "Hey Isabe, that was awkward," she


    mutters and wanders in.


    "Where''s Eric?"


    She takes a seat on the edge of the bed. "He said he was going downstairs, but I really didn''t mean to


    barge in like that. I couldn''t find my phone and Olivia woke up. I was going to call and ask you toe


    over because she told me some very interesting things I thought you would want to know."


    I run my hand through my hair. "Well, what did she say?"


    Caroline grabs my hand, making me nervous. "She told me that she is pregnant."


    Iugh. "What?"


    "Olivia told me that she''s pregnant with Eric''s child," Caroline says slower.

 Chapter 19 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    I charge down the stairs with the same feelings I felt for Landon before I tackled him to the hard


    ground. Quickly, I aim for the kitchen where I find Eric leaning against the counter drinking water.


    "Isabe, how did things¡ª"


    I interrupt him with tears of fury streaming down my face. "You bastard!" I shout and snatch the nearest


    thing before chucking it at him.


    Immediately Eric''s face shifts, and he dodges the fruit bowl that was flying towards his head. "What are


    you doing?" He yells at me.


    "I never want to see your face again!" I cry just as Caroline jumps into the room and grabs my hand.


    "Don''t touch me! Both of you, just stay away from me!"


    I strive for the door and swing it open before mming it shut. Feelings of betrayal, fury, rage, hurt,


    they all run through me in abination high of pure wrath. Never has my heart ached so intensely,


    never have I felt so broken and disappointed.


    I know what I am running towards, the home of my enemy, the vixen who ims to be carrying my


    mates child. I have lost control of my body and thoughts; they now survive on revenge.


    "Isabe!" I hear Eric call after me, but I am already storming up the porch steps at yanking open the


    front door.


    My eyes are stone cold as I fly up the steps. They narrow in on her bedroom door. "Olivia!" I shout as I


    barge into her room. She is sitting on her bed, and her eyes shoot up to me. "You have gone too far!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Panic rises on her face, and she runs to a corner, trying to create space between us.


    "You''re pregnant?" I ask with a vexed tone. "With Eric''s baby?"


    "I-I-I," she stutters.


    I walk up to her, closing her in. "Are you pregnant with my mates child?" This time I slow my voice


    down, causing her eyes to spill out tears.


    "I didn''t think Caroline w-was going to go running to you!" She cries.


    My gaze turns to the door when Erices rushing in. He pulls me away from her, despite my fighting.


    "Isabe, calm down."


    "Don''t you touch me!"


    He looks up at Olivia, and she slides to the floor. "I didn''t think this would happen, I-I just panicked."


    "What are you talking about?" Eric questions her sternly while I struggle in his hold.


    "I-I told Caroline I was pregnant, and, and..."


    "And what?" Eric wrenches it out of her.


    "I''m not!"


    When I first came to Eric''s pack, I was a happy girl who was given a chance to create an even better


    future. My eyes were bright, shining at the sight of my mate, but tonight, before those two words left


    Olivia''s lips, I could not stand toy my eyes upon him. Just moments ago we were tangled in an


    intimate moment, and now he is restraining me from strangling Olivia until her face turns purple. His


    lips attacked my neck, my toes were scrunching, and now his arms squeeze me tightly.


    "I''m sorry!" Olivia cries and covers her red face.


    Eric finally lets go of me, and I stumble to the wall. His eyes search for mine, but I look away, wanting


    to be alone.


    "Isabe¡ª"


    "No," I interject. "Just, just give me a minute."


    I wearily head out the door and straight out of the house. The night sky drapes over me like a sable


    curtain with sparkling jewels scattered about it. The breeze hits my face, refreshing my mind which had


    turned wild just a few moments ago. My thoughts were animalistic.


    The moon''s eerie glow shines down on me, creating a path up to the night sky only for me. I chew on


    the inside of my cheek as I saunter into the towering trees. They pull me in, wrap around my feet and


    move me in the direct that they please me to go in.


    "I can''t help her anymore," I tell Caroline while turning around to face her.


    "How did you know I was here?"


    "I can''t help her find her mate after what she''s done," I walk up to her. "Olivia, she''s evil."


    Caroline grabs my hand. "Isabe, don''t let Olivia get to you. The sooner we find her mate the sooner


    she''s out of here. Remember, you didn''t want to kick her out, to leave her as a rogue, because you are


    kind, forgiving, andpassionate."


    I swallow. "I just¡ªshe said she was pregnant with Eric''s baby," I struggle trying not to break down,


    though my voice is already giving me away. "It hurt so bad, my heart just¡ª"


    Caroline wraps her arms around me, holding me tightly. I wipe any stray tears from my face, knowing


    that I have to say strong.


    "Where''s Eric?" I pull away.


    "I don''t know. He might have gone back to the pack house. I should deal with Olivia though, so you go,"


    Caroline tells me, and we proceed our separate ways.


    I run back to the pack house and slide inside. I check the living room then the kitchen, where I find him


    gathering the ss that was once the fruit bowl. His eyes snap up to me, relief washes over his face.


    "Thank God," he mutters. "I was going to go after you, but Caroline said she would."


    I nod, not knowing what to say.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I¡ªit hurt really bad," I admit, "Like I couldn''t breathe." I motion to my neck as my eyes begin to water.


    "I didn''t want to believe it."


    Eric traps me in his arms, and my head rests against his hard, bare chest. "I''m sorry," he murmurs into


    my hair. "I knew keeping her here would be the wrong decision."


    "We''re finding her mate," I tell him. "She may keep hurting me if she likes, but hopefully, in the end,


    she''ll thank me."


    He looks directly down at me. "We are not letting her stay after this."


    "The party will be Saturday, and there she might find him."


    Eric sighs. "Might is not enough Isabe."


    I ce my hand on his chest. "It has to be. I am insanely determined to do this for her."


    He shakes his head. "She stepped over a boundary; she isn''t mentally stable."


    "Just let me try, okay?"


    He takes in a deep breath. "I want to say yes, but¡ª"


    "No, but, just say yes."


    Eric takes a moment then he peers down at me. "For a kiss?" Immediately I jab him, and he chuckles.


    "Fine, no kiss, you can have the party."

 Chapter 20 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    "I brought your dress," Caroline tells me as shees through the bedroom door with many things


    piled in her arms. I quickly grab some before items go tumbling to the floor.


    "What''s all this?" I ask.


    "I thought we could get ready together, you know since this entire party was our idea," Caroline


    exins and lifts up the dress for me to see. "Don''t you love it?"


    The dress is entirely ck with an off the shoulder neckline and thick straps. It hugs my body all the


    way down, exposing every dip and curve with a small, elegant re at the bottom. Gazing in the mirror,


    I call to Caroline from the bathroom. "It is very exposing on the top."


    "Not too much," she calls back. "Come out; I want to see!"


    "Is Eric there?"


    "No, now hurry up!"


    I hesitantly twist the door handle and push it open. Caroline nces at me and cheers. "I knew it


    would look fantastic on you!"


    "I don''t know; it is a little too much."


    "Too much?" She gapes, "you look like you''re the queen of the world."


    "Okay, only because I don''t want to change and have to make another decision. What are you


    wearing?"


    "A white dress, it''s appropriate and what not," she waves me off. "Want me to do your hair?"


    I pick up a strand and shrug. "I was just going to keep it down."


    "Okay, at least let me curl the ends some more or give it more volume on top," she suggests, and I


    give up, letting her do as she pleases. It is not like this night is about me, it is about Eric''s father and


    Olivia finding her mate, that is all that matters.


    Once the both of us are finished, we head to the ballroom to make sure everything is in ce.


    Caroline yells at a few people, and I trail behind her, enjoying all her hard work. She truly transformed


    the room into something work celebrating in. "I told you that the desert table goes after the hot


    appetizers," she dramatically throws her hands up in the air. "People are going to start arriving any


    minute!"


    She pulls me towards the entrance. "Okay, we''re going to happily greet people as theye in."


    I nod, following her orders so I do not get scolded also. She fixes my hair then straightens her dress.


    "You know, I''m not very good with strangers," I admit, feeling my anxiety rise in my stomach.


    "It''s okay, worstes to worst, just stand there and look inviting¡ªwell the cleavage kinda does that


    already," she jokes, and I blush, quickly covering my chest.


    "You said it wasn''t that bad!"


    Before Caroline can answer, she is distracted by the first guest, a couple from a pack out west. He is


    a Beta, and she takes care of the children, schooling them and what not. I watch Caroline in awe as


    she so quickly wees people inside and converses.


    "Where is Eric?" I ask her quietly, and she motions into the party. "He passed us?"


    "No, I''m sure he went through a back door, just go look for him, I''ll be fine up here."


    I nod and venture out into the crowd. Everyone looks so lovely, and I find myself walking slower to


    admire the fantastic dresses many of the women have on. They all look ssy and elegant while I feel


    like a bimbo with my cleavage out, but maybe Caroline was right, maybe it is not as bad as I think.


    "Isabe?"


    I turn to the side and spot Eric standing with two other men. My jaw must have dropped a few inches


    because seeing him in a suit in making me all hot and bothered. While smiling, I hurry over. "I was


    looking for you," I tell him and he excuses us from the group.


    Confused, I follow him as he leads us off to the side. "Your dress, it''s very¡ªrevealing," he says to me,


    and I curse at Caroline mentally.


    "I knew it! Caroline told me it was okay, and I knew it was too much, but I listened to her anyways."


    Eric''s eyes continuously drift down, and I p his shoulder. "Sorry, it''s just terribly distracting, yet


    wonderful."


    With red cheeks, I struggle. "What do I do? Should I go change?"


    "Well, can you pull it up?"


    I grip the dress and try to shimmy it up further. "Help me," I mutter, and Eric grabs on also, almost


    lifting me off the ground.


    "Isabe? Is that you?" A strangely familiar voice hits me, and Eric let''s go of the dress


    ncing behind me, I almost have a minor heart attack. It cannot be. "Talia?" I question with wide


    eyes.


    A giant smile ovees her face, and she rushes over, dragging a man with her. "I thought it was


    you!"


    I frantically search for Eric''s hand, and when I find it, I squeeze him tightly. "Talia, it has been so


    long."


    The man beside her looks rather miserable, but Talia attention is stuck on Eric. "Alpha Tate," she


    breathes out. "You know my old friend Isabe?"


    Eric sighs then smiles charmingly. "Why, yes I do, very much."


    "How surprising."


    My eyes narrow in on her. "Who''s this?" I ask, motioning to the man.


    "Oh, this is my mate, Brandon, he''s third inmand for Alpha Richards," she exins. "We meant


    two years ago. Still haven''t found your mate, huh Isabe?"


    "Actually," Eric begins, but I cut him off.


    "Hopefully someday soon," I lie. "I''ll be waiting, though." Eric peers down at me, and I squeeze his


    hand. "We have to go help with the party, but you two enjoy yourselves."


    Talia smiles a wicked smile, something fake, and I tug Eric away and around a corner which leads to


    a hallway. I take a deep breath and lean against the wall.


    "You didn''t want to tell her we''re mates?" Eric asks andes up beside me.


    "No, you''re not something to make her jealous, I care about you enough to know that," I tell him.


    "Now help me with this dress."


    He nods and grabs ahold of me again. Just as I notice the dress starting to cover more, a gut-


    wrenching tearing noise res in my ears. My eyes bulge from my head. "Don''t tell me..."


    "It''s ripped," he mutters and let''s go. "You have to put on something else; the tear is right under your


    chest."


    I throw my head back. "I told Caroline that I would be here to help her with Olivia."


    "I''lle with you," Eric says. "We can go back to Carolines and find something else."


    I shake my head. "You don''t have toe with me."


    "I want to."


    Eric leads me down the hallway to the backdoor, and together we walk back to Carolines. Crickets


    chirp in the distance and Eric surprisingly links his arm with mine, as if he is escorting me somewhere. I


    look up at him, and he shrugs. "Did you see your dad?" I ask, wondering if he is enjoying the party.


    "I did, my mother is pulling him around to thank everyone foring," Eric tells me with a small smile.


    "I think he is dealing with his current situation rather well."


    "I feel bad for leaving Caroline."


    Eric assures me, "Caroline enjoys public events, she''ll be fine."


    "You know, I did not tell you how handsome you look yet," I smile as we walk up to the front door.


    "Tuxedos suit you."


    "Why thank you, Isabe,ments do not mean much unless they areing from you," he takes


    my hand and leads me upstairs, acting as a fine sir from a time before ours. Iugh as he dramatically


    opens the door for me.


    "She won''t mind, right?" I ponder as I peek in her closet. I locate the dresses and sift through them.


    "Caroline sure has a lot of clothes," I call back to Eric.


    When I do not hear him answer, I look out to find him sitting on the edge of her bed with a picture frame


    in his hands. "Eric?"


    He gazes up at me. "Sorry, I didn''t know Caroline had this picture of us." He holds it up for me to look


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    at. It is the two of them when they were both very young, Caroline wearing a purple dress and Eric,


    only a toddler.


    "You guys were adorable," Iment.


    He sighs and ces the picture back beside her bed. "Back then we got along, surprisingly."


    Eric waits for me as I slip on one of the dresses I randomly chose from the bunch. It is long, silky, and


    red, but most of all, it covers my chest. I step out of the closet, which I utilized as a changing room, and


    Eric looks up at me. "Okay, we can go back."


    He stands up and kisses my hand, making meugh with a light blush kissing my cheeks. "No matter


    what you wear, you always tend to steal my attention."


    "You are acting funny tonight."


    I follow him downstairs. "I did have a few drinks." I roll my eyes, and we make our way back to the


    ballroom. "Isabe, though I may be slightly intoxicated, you do look lovely."


    "Thank you," I say as I peer into his eyes. "But you need to stay away from the bar when we get


    back."


    We sneak back inside thanks to the backdoor, but once we were part of the crowd again, I noticed


    that the mood has changed. Curious, I stop Heath when I catch him walking by. "Heath, what


    happened? Everyone is so calm and, well, dancing."


    Many couples now cluttered the center of the room, swaying smoothly to the soothing music. "There


    you two are, Caroline, was looking for you everywhere."


    Confused, I nce back at Eric. "What are you talking about?" He questions.


    Heath exins. "Caroline found her mate and everyone was inspired by the romance."


    Eric grabs onto me. "Caroline found her mate?"


    Heath nods and a giant smile breaks out on my face. "This is unbelievable! Caroline, where is she?"


    Before Heath can answer, Eric steps forward. "Where is he? The guy?"


    I rest my hand on Eric''s arm when I notice the stern look in his eyes.

 Chapter 21 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    "I have to find him," Eric tells me as I follow him out of the building. We could not find them inside, so


    Eric insisted on looking further.


    "What if they want to be alone?"


    He pauses briefly. "Then we have to hurry. I am not leaving my sister alone with some guy she just


    met."


    I grab his shoulders and force him to look at me. "He is not just some guy, he is her mate."


    He sighs.


    "You''re overreacting. Let''s just go home, the party is almost over anyways, and you can rx," I


    suggest and he agrees after a few more tries.


    Once in the bedroom, I sit on the bed and take off the heels that were causing my feet to ache. Eric


    slips off his suit jacket and loosens his tie. "Caroline is fine, she knows how to take care of herself," I


    assure him.


    "I hope so," he mutters and tosses his tie to the side. "Aren''t you going to change?"


    "Yes, help me with the zipper?"


    As Eric glides the zipper down, I feel his hand lightly brush my back, running down my spine. He


    suddenly turns me around and presses his lips firmly to mine. Surprised, I gasp, but my lips are soon


    under his control. Unlike ourst few kisses, Eric spends less time on my mouth and more time working


    his way down my neck and corbone, making my skin tingle and burn with pleasure. "Eric," I mutter


    while trying to focus on my words instead of his gentle kisses. "I have to change."


    His eyes meet mine. "Then let me help you out of your clothes."


    I reach up to his ear and whisper. "You''re intoxicated." I then ce a soft kiss on his jaw before slipping


    out of the room to fetch my clothes. I feel his eyes watching me.


    In the guest room, I grab whatever clothes are suitable for sleeping and I quickly let Carolines dress


    pool at my feet. Once I am finished, I grab my brush and run it through my hair while striding to the


    window. The night sky always manages to amaze me, especially when in the forest.


    "That sounds wonderful, but I can''t leave," I hear Carolines voice in the distance. Intrigued, my eyes


    search below and I spot her hand and hand with a guy I have never seen before. Immediately, I step to


    the side and peek out.


    "You don''t want toe with me?"


    "I do," she struggles. "But I have to finish up a few things here first."


    My heart scolds me for eavesdropping, but my mind is too curious, my eyes will not look away.


    "Alright, I have to help my Alpha with expansion ns, but I will visit you as much as I can," he tells


    her. The pair continue walking out of my view, and I lean as far as I can but soon the are gone.


    That must be Carolines mate.


    I hold my hairbrush to my chest and smile. They already look like a perfect couple.


    "Isabe?" I hear Eric call. "Are you alright?"


    "Uh¡ªyes!"


    I hurry back to the bedroom after flicking off the light. Lipping through the door, I find Eric gazing out


    the window. "They''re out there."


    They must been walking around the house. "I know," I catch his attention. "I saw them from the guest


    room. They''re sweet."


    Eric turns away from the window. "I don''t trust him."


    "How could you? He''s a stranger for now, but he won''t always be."


    Eric crashes onto the bed with a sigh and I turn off the light, leaving the moonlight to show me the


    way. "Talk to me," he mutters. "Describe something."


    I gently take my ce beside him. "What do you mean?"


    "You always make the simplest things so intricate."


    I rest my head against my pillow and nce over to him. "Okay, well, the night. The sky floats above


    like a inky mixture of endless possibilities. Millions upon millions of stars¡ªlike a artist took white paint


    and sttered them relentlessly at a ck canvas. Each one could hold different words, and they all


    drift above in an array of lights, shining and dancing, triggering emotions. The moon, silver and sliced,


    casts its unearthly glow down on us like a spotlight on a stage. You feel as if your life is the main act,


    but it is not, it is part of exhibition, and we all must sing, y, perform as one to truly amaze the crowd.


    Their apuse, grand and awarding, will be thest sound you hear before you too, glide up and join


    the stars, join their swaying."


    "Isabe," Eric calls and tugs my eyes away from the window. Ours meet and I take in a breath of air.


    "You''re unearthly, like an angel send down to bewitch me. I cannot perform without your wise, clever,


    sharp-witted mind, and your gorgeous face¡ªeyes only emitting truth and love. You cannot be from a


    ce so corrupt and savage. Youe from somewhere heavenly, somewhere so beyond this ce


    that my mind cannot wrap around the idea of it."


    His arms grip my firmly and hold my body against his. "You''re going to make me cry."


    "Why is that?" He asks, his voice deep, soft, and glossy.


    "No one has ever described me, shown me what they truly believe," I mumble.


    He holds me tighter. "I could go on and on about your sweet lips."


    My face flushes and I let out a shortugh. "You won''t ever stop, will you?"


    "Never," he breathes out.


    ~?~ ~?~ ~?~


    "Isabe, he is prefect I swear," Caroline gushes. "We talked for hours and hours."


    Evangelinees into the room with a tter of snacks and takes a seat with us. "I am so happy for


    you my dear. I knew you deserved only the best."


    "Eric was looking for him, you know."


    Caroline rolls her eyes. "Please don''t tell me he''s trying to protect me."


    "He wants to make sure he is a good guy," I exin. "I think it''s adorable." Evangeline nods in


    agreement.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Well, he''s not here. Lucas had to go back to his pack, but he will be visiting for a few days next week."


    "How can you stand to be away from him?" Her mother asks. "Especially since you just met."


    Caroline sighs. "It''s not easy, but I told him I had unfinished business here. I cannot leave you with


    Olivia." She looks at me. "She is emotional because I found my mate, and she believes that she will


    never find him¡ª"


    "What is this deal with Olivia?" Evangeline interrupts. "Someone please exin to me what is going


    on."


    Caroline and I give each other the same look. "Well," she begins, "It all started when we went climbing


    trees..."

 Chapter 22 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    "You have to go?" I ask him onest time.


    "Just for a few days, three at the most."


    I nod. "Just be careful and don''t do anything crazy."


    Eric and Heath both toss their bags into the back of the car. "I feel like I should be telling you that," he


    smiles and pulls me in for a hug. I breathe in his delicious scent.


    I smile brightly. "Well, look at the time, you two don''t want to bete." Eric ces his hands on my


    shoulders after I try to rush him in the car. "I will miss you."


    "Please," his tone turns serious, "be careful. When Ie back, I do not want to see one scratch on


    you, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Eric''s leans down and kisses me softly, sending my nerves into a frenzy. Heath hitting the car horn


    drives us apart, and we say our goodbyes fairly quickly, as Heath was continuously honking. Once the


    car takes off and disappears from my view, Caroline pokes her head out the front door. I rush up to her,


    and we getfortable in the living room. "So, Eric and Heath, what exactly are they doing out at the


    Yurie Pack?"


    "Just border control stuff. Eric has been caught up in rogue sightings along our north borders, so he is


    visiting them to learn if they have had any problems."


    "And that takes three days?" I question.


    "They will probably go out searching for any camps between our two packs," Caroline exins. "If


    there are camps, rogues could be stealing from us, sneaking past guards, and what not."


    My mind wanders. What if they get into the house when we are sleeping? "That''s unsettling."


    "I wouldn''t worry too much. Most of the time they are just strays looking for a pack to join."


    "Most of the time?"


    Caroline shrugs. "Some of them are bad, yes, but you have to attract those kinds of wolves."


    "And how do you attract them?"


    "Why? Are you nning something that I should know about?" Caroline jokes.


    "No, I''m just curious."


    She sighs and sits up straight. "Well, if you spend too much time in the unimed forest, you might just


    run into one or two of the bad ones. That is why Eric does not like us going off packnd."


    Night timees quickly, and Caroline agrees to sleepover with me, as I am too worried to be staying


    at the pack house alone. All the talk about rogues has crept under my skin, making me a little paranoid.


    Caroline ended up passing out on the couch, and I covered her up with a nket before heading


    upstairs. Sleeping in the bedroom alone was difficult, especially after getting used to Eric''spany.


    My mind would not stop conjuring up scenarios of Eric getting hurt or being in trouble. What if a rogue


    gets him? What if he stumbles into a problem while looking for camps? I was restless.


    Somehow I managed to fall asleep, probably exhausting myself from all the scenarios, but now that it is


    morning, I feel more safe, secure. Nothing creepy happens during the daytime.


    Leaning against the counter, I sip on my tea and gaze out the window. The forest always looks magical,


    morning, day, and night. There is something otherworldly about the thick tree trunks and branches that


    spurt out until they seem to touch the clouds. The leaves sway dreamily in the breeze, making soft


    rustling sounds, and my eyes roam down until they hit the forest floor. Even the ground holds so much


    life.


    Sighing, I take another sip but pause when I notice something out of the ordinary.


    Something ck sulks stealthily in the brush. My eyes attempt to focus in on it, but it is not until the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    animals piercing yellow eyes catch mine that my heartes to a sudden halt. I gasp, and my mug


    shatters on the floor, spraying my feet with its shards.


    The eyes seem to grow as the animal creeps closer and I begin to panic. It can see me¡ªit has seen


    me.


    "Caroline!" I shout and dash into the living room. She springs from the couch like the living-dead.


    "What¡ªwhat is it?"


    "There is something out there, a wolf, its eyes," I inaudibly ramble. "It was watching me, it saw me!"


    "Wait, what are you talking about, Isabe?" She asks, mentally desiring for me to speak slower.


    "I saw a wolf, maybe a rogue out in the forest." She sighs and sits back down, confusing me. Why is


    she not freaking out?


    "You''re probably just paranoid because we were talking about it."


    "I know what I saw," I defend myself. "It looked right at me."


    She yawns and falls back onto her side. "You need more sleep. There are no rogues this close to the


    pack house."


    I groan and leave her as she slowly falls back asleep. Somewhat annoyed, I nervously peek into the


    kitchen, but the eyes are gone. Curiously, my feet bring me inches from the ss, but no creature lurks


    in the brush. I ce my hand on the window, not believing my eyes.


    What if Caroline is right? What if I am just seeing things?


    I nce down at the shattered mug and sigh before getting on my knees to clean it up. One by one, I


    pick up the shards and ce them carefully in my palm. Soon enough they are all in the garbage, the


    ce where I feel like my thoughts belong currently. What I saw could not have been my imagination.


    Peering back at the forest, I dash to the window, my nose touching the ss. My heart races as I


    watch carefully.


    There is another wolf, an Alpha wolf, as I can tell by theirrger build. It cannot be Eric, his wolf is


    lighter in color, and he is at the Yurie pack, so it must be Sebastian, his father.


    The wolf seamlessly joins the forest, and I find myself reaching for the back door.


    Swiftly, I slip my way from tree to tree, staying far enough away from the wolf, so it does not catch


    onto my scent. Hopefully, no one catches me stalking the previous Alpha.


    The wolf moves along, not stopping once. It must know where it is going; it must be on some sort of


    mission. So, I continue to follow the wolf until it escapes my view. I swallow and quietly search around,


    trying to locate it once again.


    Maybe I should just go back. What am I getting out of this anyways?


    Turning around to head back to the house, I sigh and look up, but when I do familiar eyes meet mine.


    Yellow, bright, gut-wrenching, they stare at me as I stand still. It is the wolf from before, the one who


    was lurking.


    I take a sharp breath.


    When its eyes do not leave me, I carefully step to the side, triggering it to move closer. It''s canines


    sh at me as a low growl erupts from its throat. "I don''t want any trouble," I move my hands up and


    back away.


    The wolf growls again, and I begin to panic, feeling my palms grow mmy.


    Before I can register the scene before me, a blur of darkness fly''s past and pounces on the yellow-


    eyed beast. Swiftly, I move back and notice the attacker to be the Alpha wolf I followed, Sebastian


    hopefully.


    My hands grip a nearby tree, the bark digging under my nails. The Alpha wolf looks to me, telling me


    to leave, so I do without hesitation. I sprint past the fighting pair and head for the pack house. Not


    bothering to look back, I trust that the Alpha wolf can handle the rogue, and Ie crashing into the


    house. Once the backdoor is locked, I find myself searching through the trees with my eyes, searching


    for any sign of the Alpha wolf.


    I see none.

 Chapter 23 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    "Isabe, what are you doing?"


    Turning around, I see Caroline standing in the doorway. "Oh, just enjoying the morning."


    She rolls her eyes and takes a seat at the counter. "Marina should be here soon."


    We rx until the doorbell rings. Thinking it is Marina, I hurry to answer it, but instead I see Sebastian


    waiting. It was him; he knows that I followed him into the woods. "Why were you in the forest?" He asks


    calmly.


    I motion for him toe in but he counters my action by telling me toe outside. Standing on the


    porch, I begin to feel nervous. "I saw the rogue."


    "So you decided to go after it?"


    Swallowing, I nod. "I wanted to know where it came from, so maybe I could help Eric," I lie.


    He sighs. "If you see one again, don''t go after it. You could have been killed, and I''m sure my son


    would not like toe home to a dead mate," Sebastian says as he makes his way down the steps.


    "Wait, why were you in the forest?"


    He turns around and continues on his way. Refusing to stop the conversation there, I hurry after him.


    "Why were you in the forest?"


    Sebastian stops and turns to me. "I go for morning runs, not that it is any of your business."


    "I haven''t seen you run by the pack house before."


    "Maybe I needed a change of scenery. Are you finished interrogating me now?"


    With a raised brow, I watch him walk away until Caroline calls me back inside, asking who it was and


    why I was gone for so long. I brush it off and tell her we were ding-dong ditched, and that I went looking


    for the prankster. "Ding-dong ditched?" She repeats. "That''s weird; the kids don''t usuallye over


    here. They must know Eric is gone."


    "Possibly."


    Caroline sits back down on the stool. "You know how I told you about my mom and Eric''s thoughts on


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her and whatnot?"


    Not seeing the connection between pranks and that, I lean forward a bit. "Yes, why?"


    "What do you think about it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    She sighs. "Could you believe it, that she has some sort of connection to the moon goddess, that she


    can talk to her?"


    I shrug. "Well, I don''t know. It sounds simr to a psychic or something, so maybe. Why do you ask?"


    "I was just wondering. It just popped into my head."


    The doorbell rings again, but this time Caroline fetches it. After she joins me in the kitchen with Marina,


    I tell them that I will be upstairs taking a shower. The time alone and rxing sensations of hot water


    hitting my back always takes my mind off things, which only leads to extremely long showers.


    Afterward, my skin is clean and pink.


    The mirror is fogged over, blocking me from myself. Wandering into the bedroom, I sit on the edge of


    the bed and adjust the towel around my body.


    Not having Eric here is odd and lonely. It was hard enough to fall asleep, and now I am left to question


    his father on my own, though Eric would have a biased opinion. All this talk about the moon goddess


    and his mother is making me question their sanity. Surely the possibility ofmunicating with a


    goddess is crazy to consider, but Caroline is my friend and somewhat family, and she seems to believe


    in her mother.


    Maybe I can talk to Eric about it when he gets back. I hope he is alright out there, not hurt or provoking


    any trouble. It is a dangerous situation to be in, searching for rogue camps, but I cannot help but wish


    to be with him.


    A sudden crashing noise pulls me downstairs, but when Ie into the kitchen, I find Marina picking


    up pieces of a once useful te. "What happened?"


    "Caroline identally knocked it off the table when she was on the phone with her mate. Those phone


    calls excite her too much, and she hops around running into everything," Marina exins.


    "Where is she now?"


    "I told her to take the call outside, so she does not step on ss. She''s just outside the back door."


    I nod and hurry out to find her leaning against the house with her phone pressed religiously against her


    ear. A sweet smile and soft blush rest on her face. She spots me and moves the phone from her ear,


    holding it to her chest. "Oh, Isabe! Lucas said he ising to visit tomorrow!" Caroline cheers.


    My eyes watch the woods. "Wow, that''s great. I cannot wait to officially meet him. What time will he be


    here?"


    With the phone back to her ear she mumbles, "What time will you be here again?" Then she peers


    back to me. "Around noon."


    I smile. "Alright, I can''t wait."


    I tell Marina to keep an eye on her after heading back inside.


    The next morning is a busy one, as Caroline cannot stop cleaning around the house, even with Marinas


    help nothing seems to be neat enough. Marina tries to calm her down, but her nerves and excitement


    to see her mate has her bouncing off the walls. It is a weird mixture of anxious behavior and utter


    happiness.


    "Caroline, for the hundredth time, everything looks wonderful," Evangeline grabs onto her and tells her


    while looking into her eyes. "If you keep running around the house like a maniac then you''ll get sweaty.


    You don''t want that now, do you?"


    Caroline''s face turns pale before she begins to fan her cheeks and head off upstairs to put on cooler


    clothing. "You sure know how to stop her," I say to Evangeline as she sits in the chair across from me in


    the living room.


    "Well, she is my daughter," she leans back, rxing before Lucas arrives. "Eric will be home tomorrow,


    does he know about our visitor? He did not seem too enthusiastic about the poor guy."


    "I don''t know. I haven''t told him. I want to make sure he is in the best mood possible while on the


    search. Thest thing he needs is to worry about his sisters mate."


    Evangeline agrees. "I hope Lucas has enough energy to deal with my Caroline. She can sure be a


    handful. I can only pray that the guy knows a thing or two in the kitchen. She can hardly boil an egg."


    "They''re mates; they have to be good for each other in some way."


    Her eyes find mine. "Okay. Tell me, how is Eric good for you? All I know is that my son took you away


    from your younger sister."


    "He did, but that doesn''t mean he isn''t good for me. There are a lot of things that I need him for."


    Evangeline nods and crosses her arms. "You know, I was locked in a cell before Sebastian, and I even


    met. Under his rules, long ago, rogues on hisnd were captured if causing trouble."


    "You were a rogue?" I ask, intrigued.


    "Well, not technically. I lived with my grandmother who was once part of a pack, but she decided to


    move out on her own with her mate. I grew up with her, and I found myself stumbling onto Tate Pack


    "But how did you cause trouble on thend?"


    "Sebastian''s Beta at the time, Olivia''s father, found me and tried to figure out what I was doing. I was


    confused and frightened, didn''t know what to do. He took me, locked me up, and I discovered that


    Sebastian and I were mates when I went in for questioning."


    I fall back against the couch and let out a shortugh. "Evangeline, that is crazy."


    "A lot of crazy things have happened in my life. I''ll have to tell you more stories sometime."


    Carolinees rushing down the stairs in a casual dress. "How does this look?" She asks, and


    Evangeline tells her she looks lovely. Lucas should be here any minute, and Caroline finally takes and


    minute or two to collect herself. "What were you guys talking about?"


    "Oh nothing," Evangeline brushes it off. "Just chatter until Lucas arrives. We are excited to meet him."


    "Oh, I know you guys will love him. He is selfless and kind and caring, such a gentleman." She


    rambles. "Right when he told me that he could visit today I practically had a heart attack."


    "I know," I tell her. "I saw the te you broke."

 Chapter 24 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    "So, you are the Luna, Alpha Tates mate?"


    "Yes, but we haven''t been together for long."


    "Caroline told me that the two of you nned the birthday celebration for Sebastian Tate. It was


    lovely," Lucaspliments as we sit across each other in the living room. Caroline sits closely beside


    him as Evangeline is near me.


    "Caroline nned most of it, and I pretty much watched her work as I constantly fell asleep. I don''t


    know how she manages to work for so long without rest."


    Evangeline smiles. "That''s my Caroline."


    "Is Dading by?" She asks, and Evangeline tells her he is busy helping the newer guards with


    training, but he will stop by for dinner. "Well, when will Eric be home?"


    "Any time between now and dinner," I say. "We haven''t spoken since this morning."


    "And everything went well with the rogue searches?" Evangeline asks.


    "Yes, he told me they found a few tracks nearby. Seems to be a group."


    "You know, Lucas just helped his Alpha take down a pack of rogues. Maybe he can help?" Caroline


    says then looks up at her mate. "I''m sure an extra mind could bring new ideas."


    "Now, you are Alpha Kenn''s Beta?" Evangeline asks, and he confirms. "He is a kind man. I met him a


    few times when he came for meetings every now and then."


    "I couldn''t ask for anyone better to work with."


    The conversation continues, and Ie to the conclusion that I rather like Lucas. He is respectful and


    appropriate, nothing about him makes me question if Caroline will be happy with him. She seems


    fulfilled by just sitting beside him.


    Sebastian arrives and greets Lucas smoothly, no threats or coldness, which I am expecting from Eric.


    His eyes watch me, waiting for something that I am not sure of, or just watching to make sure I do not


    tell on him like a child. I wonder if Evangeline knows about his runs and how he fought a rogue


    yesterday. I should not be questioning my mate''s father, a past Alpha, but I cannot help it.


    We sit down for dinner, not waiting for Eric because we do not know when he will be back. Sebastian


    sits at one end with Caroline and Lucas on one side and Evangeline and me on the other. Two other


    women came in to help Marina cook and serve dinner, as she refused my help along with Carolines. I


    expected her to refuse Carolines, though.


    "What do you two n on doing with your time together?" Evangeline asks the pair as we eat.


    "I thought we could spend this time getting to know each other, nothing specific," Caroline exins.


    "Lucas is leaving tomorrow night, so I want to learn as much as I can by then."


    "Where will Lucas be staying?" Her father questions as her cheeks heat up.


    "Dad," she swiftly whispers, and I take over, trying to save her from embarrassment.


    "Why... Lucas is staying at the pack house. There are so many guest rooms we could house your entire


    pack."


    Lucas smiles and nods while Caroline does not look so content. She must be disappointed in the


    sleeping arrangements, but I am sure she will work her way around the rules. "Lucas, tell us about your


    family. Are you close?" Evangeline changes the subject.


    "Yes, I see them every..."


    My attention is snatched away by the sounds of a car pulling up to the house, then the shutting of a car


    door. My heart picks up pace, and I excuse myself from the table. Hurrying to the door, I slip out when I


    see Eric getting out of the car along with Health.


    I rush down the steps, and he looks to me. "Eric doesn''t be upset," I start and his face shifts from


    happy to concerned.


    "Well, you are walking, so I suppose the injury is not too bad," he says. "Now before you exin,


    wee me home like everything is perfect."


    I sigh and fight back a fierce smile. For a moment, I forgot that he is home. The fact that Lucas is here


    and he does not know has taken over as the most important thing for a second, when it is actually the


    fact that Eric is back safe. I curse myself before wrapping my arms around him. "Sorry, I just wanted to


    tell you before you go in and overreact."


    He holds me closely and does not say a word for a moment to two; he just enjoys the embrace. "Okay,


    you can exin now."


    "Well, Caroline''s mate is visiting."


    He crosses his arms. "When?"


    "Now."


    "He is inside right now?" Eric repeats and looks to the front door. "Howe you did not tell me


    earlier?"


    "I didn''t want to distract you, but everything is going nicely. Caroline, Evangeline, Lucas, Sebastian,


    and I are all having dinner, and I want¡ª"


    "You''re telling me that Caroline''s mate is in there, and so is my father?" I nod. "To think I woulde


    home and rx."


    "You still can. Lucas seems like a good guy, Eric. There is really nothing to worry about."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Walking into the dining room, I return to my seat while Eric sits at the other end of the table, opposite to


    his father. "It is nice to meet you, Alpha Tate," Lucas greets Eric, and I watch carefully.


    Eric sighs and forces a smile to his face. "Yes, I have been waiting to meet you ever since the party."


    Caroline seems happy with her brother''s response, as does Evangeline, but ites Eric''s father, and


    I cannot tell what he is thinking. His face is nk like he does not know his son has arrived and joined


    in. "How was the trip?" Evangeline cuts in.


    Once dinner is over, we move to the living room, and Marina offers coffee. I sit ufortably between


    Eric and his father while Evangeline sits in a chair on her own, and Lucas and Caroline take the love-


    seat. I can feel the tension closing in on me. Thankfully, Evangeline decides that it is time for her and


    her mate to leave, as she is exhausted. Caroline seems happy, as her father left before he could take


    her with him. She might just have a chance to be alone with Lucas.


    "It is ratherte," Ericments once they are gone. "Shouldn''t you head home Caroline?" He prefers


    to have Lucas stay here than with his sister.


    "It is only eleven, but if you are tired, maybe you should just go to bed."


    "Before knowing you are home safe?"


    She smiles. "I''m sure Lucas can walk me home."


    I interrupt. "Maybe Caroline should stay here? We have enough rooms; two more taken wouldn''t be a


    problem."


    Eric looks to me. "Can I speak to you?"


    We step aside into the hall. The light from the living room dimly reaches into the darkness of the


    hallway, but the moonlight illuminates the rest with almost blue tones. Once satisfied with the distance


    between the couple and us, Erices to a stop. "If they are both here it makes it even easier for them


    to be together."


    "We can put Caroline at the end of the hall and Lucas beside us, then if he leaves or she tries to sneak


    in, we can hear it."


    "And if we don''t?"


    I lean against the wall. "You know how hard it is to sleep soundly knowing your mate is so close by."


    "So what do you suggest? We let them sleep together?" He questions sarcastically. "I am not letting


    that guy sleep in the same bed as my sister."


    "It would be easier for them to be together if Caroline goes home. He could easily get out through a


    window without us hearing him, but at least the hallway gives us a chance. I wish we didn''t have to


    worry about this. What if they just sleep? What if you are overreacting?"


    "You expect them to sleep?"


    My eyes find his. "We did."


    "But Caroline is not like you, Isabe," he tells me while his hand connects with my arm in an assuring


    way. "It is not the same."


    "Why can''t it be?"


    "Because Caroline has been with someone before, which only makes the decision easier now, and I''m


    sure he has too. It would be nothing new, nothing to worry too much about."


    Confused, I look away.


    Caroline is not like me because she has been with someone before? What is that supposed¡ªoh.


    "Well," I struggle. "Maybe we should just tie them up and lock the doors."


    By the way, he said what he did; I can tell it would be nothing new for him either. These thoughts never


    came to me before, thoughts of Eric with other people. This connection we share must have blinded me


    from the idea that there were people before me. Of course, I know about Olivia, but I never allow my


    mind to think in such ways.


    "Isabe," he starts, saying my name which usually affects me. "I can deal with this. How about you get


    ready for bed? I''ll be up soon."


    Not wanting to talk about the subject anymore, I agree and head upstairs on my own. I pass the two in


    the living room and mutter that I have a headache, so they will not begin another conversation. Eric''s


    voice is thest thing I hear before it drowns downstairs and I can no longer make out his words.

 Chapter 25 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    I finish up in the bathroom and change into my clothes, trying to go about my nighttime routine


    normally. I hear many footstepsing up the stairs as assume it is the group preparing to go to bed.


    A few momentster Erices into the room, and I close the bathroom door before he notices. I hear


    him moving around, probably changing himself.


    Taking a deep breath, my eyes find my own in the mirror, causing me to sigh. My head tilts to the side.


    "She''s not like you," I whisper to myself, repeating his words. "She''s been with someone."


    My fingers grasp onto the thin straps of my in nightgown before inching them down my shoulders,


    my mind always telling me that it will be his someday. His fingers will be pulling the straps down,


    leaving me bare.


    My heart beats hard, and my hands be shaky before sliding the fabric off of my bodypletely.


    With my hair damp on my neck and sticking to my back, I stare at myself. The gownys pooled at my


    feet, almost yelling at me to cover myself back up, to pull the straps back over my shoulders.


    My fingers clear the stray hairs from my face.


    My eyes shoot to the door when the handle starts to turn. "No!" I shout and quickly crouch to the floor


    to snatch up my nightgown. In my fit of panic, I fall to the floor and yank the fabric up my body the best


    that I can.


    Looking up, I see the door cracked open.


    Breathing heavy, I struggle to my feet and spot my red face in the mirror.


    "Isabe?" Caroline''s voice calls from the other side. "It''s only me. I just wanted to know if you had any,


    uh, feminine products?"


    I swallow and bend down to grab them from under the counter. Opening the door, I see her standing in


    the bedroom with her arms crossed. She sees me and relief takes over her face. "Oh thank god," she


    mutters. "I thought I was going to have to run all the way home and grab stuff. Do you mind if I borrow


    something to sleep in also? I don''t have anything here."


    "Sure," I mumble and wearily walk to the guest room as she follows.


    "Why do you still keep clothes in here? I mean, you two sleep in the same bed and all, you shower in


    there, you even get ready in there."


    "I don''t know. I didn''t want to barge in when we first met, and I guess I haven''t thought about it," I


    exin while searching for clothes. "Here."


    She takes them and smiles. "Thanks."


    I watch her as she walks all the way to the room at the end of the hall before going back into the


    bedroom. When I do, I find Eric walking about, getting ready. He looks to me and asks why my face is


    flushed. I brush it off.


    Getting in underneath the covers, I gaze up at the ceiling and collect myself. "You said that every night


    we tell each other a secret."


    Erices out of the bathroom, and I can tell he has freshly groomed his face, as he probably did not


    have the time to do so when he was away. "Yes?"


    "Well, I want to hear yours."


    He nods and turns off the bathroom light. "Anything specific?"


    "Who."


    "Who?" He repeats before turning off the bedroom light, leaving us in darkness. The windows are the


    only thing illuminating the room, letting me see his face.


    "Olivia right?"


    The realizationes to him. "We should not talk about this now."


    Looking away from him, I bite the inside of my cheek. "Who else but Olivia?"


    "Isabe, please. This is not the right time."


    "When is?" I turn to look at him.


    He gets into bed, and I make sure to leave a significant amount of space between us. "Why do you


    want to talk about this?"


    "Never mind. I don''t. Let''s just go to bed; I''m tired."


    Morninges quickly, and I find myself waking up before Eric, which is unusual. He must be taking a


    break from work today.


    I leave the bedroom and slowly make my way into the kitchen. Caroline and Lucas are eating breakfast


    together, and they both greet me while I give them a half as enthusiastic ''good morning.'' I pour myself a


    ss of orange juice and try to distract myself from their yfulness and flirting.


    Lucas gets a phone call from his Alpha and takes it in the living room. Caroline turns to me and


    watches. "What''s wrong with you? You look, well, sad."


    "Just tired, that''s all."


    "Don''t try to pull that with me." She stands up andes over to me. "Now tell me what''s wrong."


    "Do you know how many people Eric has been with?"


    Surprised, Caroline hesitates. "Why do you want to know? Can''t you ask him yourself?"


    I shake my head. "Can you just tell me."


    Her brows furrow. "I mean, I don''t know if I can recall exactly who because I wasn''t around when he, ya


    know."


    "But you know people?"


    "I feel like telling you will just make you even more upset, Isabe. Why do you want to know all this,


    why does it matter now? You''re his mate."


    "Never mind."


    Lucases back into the room, and I slip out before Caroline can question me more. Why can I not


    let this go? Maybe I need a break from this all; maybe I should visit Kendra like I nned. I am sure


    Eric will understand as long as I do not sneak off this time. We can catch up, and she can tell me how


    mom is doing and if she is being taken care of. Kendra would be so happy to know that I aming to


    see her, as I ruined her joy by abandoning the nsst time.


    "Isabe?"


    Looking to the stairs, I see Ericing down. "Yes?"


    "I noticed you left. You never wake up before me."


    Not knowing what to say to him, I simply nod.


    "This is not happening," he starts. "I''m not going to let you close yourself off again."


    I want to say something in return, to ease his worries. But I am guilty.


    Since I am guilty, I sit down and watch as he joins me. "I don''t mean to," I tell him quietly. "Something''s


    are just difficult to go about. Everyone is scared of judgment."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Why would I judge you, Isabe?"


    "Because I''m not like you," I admit. "Or Caroline, or Olivia, or Lucas¡ª"


    "And why does that matter?" He asks me, peering into my eyes as if he is stripping off every piece of


    armor.


    I want to get up and run somece where I can be alone, where his eyes cannot stare me down and


    yank the truth out of me. "Because I made it matter."


    "Why?"


    "Because sometimes I get to my head, because I wonder if I''m enough, if I''m doing things right," I


    whisper, not wanting Caroline or Lucas to hear my confession. "Because I still worry about Talia being


    right, or about Olivia taking you from me, or about my sister hating me for leaving her, or about my


    mother hating herself because my father died, or if things in the woods are watching me, or your father


    saving me from a rogue, or if you weren''t my mate and Landon got me. Am I doing things right? Am I


    the cause of all my problems?"


    Taking a deep breath, I nce up at Eric.


    His hand soothingly rubs my back, moving in circr motions. "You cannot hold onto these things


    anymore. If you do not let them go, they will consume you even more than they are now."


    "I try," I mumble. "I''m supposed to be helping you; I''m supposed to be the one who has it all together."


    "Why do you have to be that one?"


    "Because I''ve always had to. Someone had to."


    "Isabe, you do not have to pretend to be that person anymore. You do not have to suppress


    everything anymore," Eric tells me seriously. "Please be open, tell me how you are feeling. If something


    is bothering you, next time tell me then and there, okay? Now I''m going to hold off asking about my


    father saving you from a rogue untilter because I am sure it would just make me never want to leave


    again."


    "Okay," I mumble. "Your father isn''t that bad, I mean, he did save me, and he was respectful at dinner.


    Why don''t you try and fix things?"


    Eric''s hand leaves me. "Someday, maybe."

 Chapter 26 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "You saw the rogue, then my father, and you decided to walk outside and follow them?"


    "Well, when you say it like that it sounds bad."


    Eric takes a breath. "Because it is bad, Isabe, because you could have been killed. Why did you


    follow¡ªwhat told you to go out in unimednd and make yourself vulnerable?"


    I watch him pace back and forth from the bed. "I don''t know. I was intrigued, I suppose."


    "Intrigued? Intrigued by death?"


    "You''re overreacting," I tell him.


    "What if the wolf wasn''t my father, what if you walked out there and he didn''t find you in time?"


    "But he did, and that''s all that matters, right? Can''t we just move on? I have learned my lesson."


    Eric sighs. "I cannot understand why you would put yourself in danger like that."


    "I don''t either, but it happened, and now it''s over. I really just want to forget about it and move on."


    I do not want to forget about; I cannot. Why was a rogue so close to the pack house? Did they have a


    motive, a reason? I keep running scenarios in my head, ones where Eric is attacked, me, or Caroline


    by a rogue like the one in the forest. What if Caroline is walking over to the pack house and one


    suddenly pounces on her?


    Eric sighs. "I''m sorry, you shouldn''t have been in the situation, and because of me, it was made


    possible. These rogues, they''re getting to me."


    "Well, I can help, and your father too."


    Eric gives me a look, not approving of his father.


    "He was Alpha, so he must have some ideas. Just because you two don''t get along doesn''t mean


    the pack shoulder suffer from it. Just reach out to him, ask him what he would do."


    Eric sits down on the bed. "I can''t give him that. He would think my taking over was a mistake."


    "I''ve said this before, but you two need to resolve your issues. It would benefit the pack if you worked


    together, instead of treating the leadership like apetition of who can do better. Your father helped


    me; he fought a rogue for you¡ªto keep me alive for you. I think you should give him a chance."


    "Alright, I''ll talk to him tomorrow," he says and climbs into the bed. "In case anything happens and I''m


    not here, there is a gun in the closet downstairs."


    I quickly sit up and look down at him. "A gun?"


    "I don''t want to think about you being in danger, but I would never forgive myself if something did


    happen and I gave you no way to protect yourself."


    Iy back down and stare up at the ceiling. "I don''t want to think about thingsing to that," I


    murmur.


    The next morning I wake up alone, as Eric had work to do by the borders, and hopefully, he was


    working with his father.


    I sit with Marina in the kitchen as we eat together, something that I have begun to ask her to dotely.


    It was nice having Caroline here yesterday, even if she was distracted by her mate. She must be


    missing Lucas. Last night, when he left, she went straight home to check on Olivia. Olivia has not been


    doing muchtely, especially after hearing that Caroline found her mate.


    She did not know of our n to find him at the party, but the oue upset her anyways.


    "A lot on your mind?" Marina asks me.


    "No, just tired," I tell her. "How are things with you?"


    The morning goes by slowly, and I am tempted to find Caroline. While walking to her house, I notice


    something out of the ordinary, a group walking from one of the border posts. It is not just any ordinary


    group of guards, but an Alpha, as I can feel the power as the people near.


    "Isabe!"


    Looking to the side, I notice Caroline hurrying towards me. "I was justing to find you, what''s¡ª"


    "Do you know why Alpha Kenn is here?" She interrupts. "I mean, Lucas left justst night¡ªdo you see


    him?"


    "No, I don''t see him, and I was just about to ask you why he''s here. I don''t see Eric with him either."


    Caroline frowns. "I''m going to go ask him where Lucas is, maybe why he''s here too."


    I follow her nervously as she makes her way over. "How is Olivia?"


    "She''s still depressed, and my talking about Lucas didn''t cheer her up."


    I grab her arm, forcing her to stop. "Why would it?"


    "Well, I just missed him, and I couldn''t stop myself," she gushes. "I miss his scent, and his face, and


    his voice¡ª"


    "Okay I get it, let''s¡ª"


    Before I can collect myself, we are too close, and Alpha Kenn notices our nearing presence. Caroline


    gives me a look and shifts to him with a bright smile. "Alpha Kenn, what are you doing here? Is LucasThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    with you?" She asks impatiently.


    The group and the Alphas attention turns fully to us. Alpha Kenn, a few years older than Eric, tilts his


    head to the side. "Caroline, I have not seen you in years, and the fantastic news that you are mated to


    my Beta¡ªwhat a surprise. Though, I do not know why Lucas would be with me, as I came to retrieve


    him. We have business south."


    "Retrieve him, but he leftst night?"


    Alpha Kenn''s eyes wander to me for a moment then find their way back. "How odd. He hasn''te


    home, nor did we run into him on the way here."


    "Caroline," I ce my hand on her shoulder, "we can send people out to look for him."


    She turns to me, a worried wreck already. "What if a rogue¡ªwhat if he''s hurt?"


    "I will find your brother," Alpha Kenn tells her, "we will search for him. While I am gone, show my men


    where he entered the forest."


    "I''ll take you to him. He''s probably on the training grounds with Heath," I offer, wanting to help find


    Lucas as soon as possible.


    Alpha Kenn nods, and we split into two groups. Caroline heads off in the direction of the northern


    forest, where we said goodbye to Lucas, while I lead the Alpha to Eric. The packnd is peaceful


    before noon, as most guards are preparing for today''s primary tasks and members are with family. I


    always wonder what it would feel like to wake up beside Eric every day. He has the luxury, and I do not.


    "You''re Caroline''s friend?" Alpha Kenn asks.


    "Well yes, but I''m also Eric''s mate."


    "So you''re his Luna. I''m surprised that I have not heard."


    "It isn''t a public thing really. Not many people know, there was no announcement or anything," I


    exin.


    "That is strange," hements.


    "Is it? I would not know. At my old pack, I have only been through one Alpha and Luna."


    "Well, you are beautiful, you have a head on your shoulders. I would have expected to know right


    away, but Eric must think differently than I do."


    I slow down. "What do you mean?"


    Alpha Kenn catches himself. "Ah, with announcing personal things. He must not want to share too


    much."


    We continue on the path, and I cannot help but think too deeply about his words. Should Eric have


    announced me to the pack, to friends? "I''m guessing your Luna is at home?"


    "No, I have not found my mate yet."


    I nod. "Soon, I''m sure. Maybe she is here, at the Tate Pack?"


    He smiles. "Maybe."

 Chapter 27 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    "Eric!" I call to him as the two of us make our way onto the training grounds. Eric''s eyes find mine then


    they move to Alpha Kenn, probably confusing him.


    "Alpha Kenn," he greets. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "My Beta, Lucas, your sister''s mate, I havee to collect him and move south, but I recently


    discovered he leftst night. The issue is, no one knows where he has gone."


    "What if he was attacked," I cut in.


    Eric sighs, taking a moment to think. "I''ll have search parties organized. You and your men are


    wee to stay here as long as it takes. Caroline must be worried."


    "That''s an understatement," I tell him.


    "I should join my men. Caroline is showing them where Lucas entered the unimednd. We''ll be


    looking around there for now, and thank you for your hospitality."


    Before anyone can mutter another word, Alpha Kenn hurried off in the direction we came. He must be


    worried too. I look back to Eric. "What if a rogue actually attacked him?"


    "He''s a Beta; he can put up a fight."


    "What if it was a group? This cannot happen to Caroline. God forbid she loses her mate so quickly."


    Eric ces his hands on my shoulders, reeling me in. "Don''t worry. I''ll find him. I''ll have search groups


    set up as soon as possible. The only problem is, if rogues did attack him he might have run off, which


    would be the right choice if it was a group."


    "What will happen if he runs off?"


    "He might get stranded, lose his way in the unimednd," Eric exins. "Thatnd is littered with


    rogues, especially further west."


    "I''ll tell Caroline to stay with us until Lucas is found. Thest thing she needs is to be all alone."


    Eric nces down at me. "What about Olivia?"


    "She''s going through something; she wouldn''t give much emotional support. Caroline needs me."


    I walk with Eric around the training grounds as he observes. Alpha Kenn''s words will not leave my


    mind. He said I was beautiful and that Eric should have announced my presence, and I know I should


    not be so hung up on such silly things. Why does everyone need to know that I am his mate anyways?


    Things have been good so far.


    My eyes narrow in on a particr person as we weave through the people training. Landon. Promptly, I


    feel my cheeks heat with annoyance. The memories still manage to rile me up. "Let''s walk the other


    way."


    Eric looks ahead, seeing the problem that I am trying to dodge. "He won''t cause any more problems,


    Isabe. I''m sure he has learned his lesson."


    Landon notices me and his muscles tense.


    "Every time I see him I can''t help but imagine Kendra in danger."


    We walk past with no issues.


    "I wish he was Olivia''s mate," I whisper to myself, making sure Eric cannot hear me. It may sound petty,


    but Landon almost killed my sister and Olivia almost killed me, they deserve each other. They can bond


    over their sinister acts. "Maybe I can help find Lucas?"


    Eric shakes his head, not even giving me the pleasure of hearing him say ''no.''


    "Well, Caroline and I can''t just sit at home and wait for something to happen. I''m sure she wants to help


    too."


    "Caroline is too emotionally attached to the situation if we find him and things did not go as nned,


    she''ll be traumatically scarred¡ªand you''re going to stay with her. She needs you, right?"


    I huff. Way to turn my own words against me. "Fine. But I want to know right away if anything happens."


    I walk back to the pack house alone and find Caroline inside talking with Marina. She exins what is


    going on and Marina takes her mind off things by asking for help with lunch.


    Caroline spends the rest of the day by the phone, waiting for any updates. Eric said he was going to set


    up search groups and I am sure he has. I wonder if he went with them, though he probably did since


    Alpha Kenn most likely joined also. Since I cannot go out and search with them, my mind invariably


    conjures up different scenarios and theories to what happened to Lucas. What if he is fine and was just


    a little slow getting back to his pack? That is one of the more positive theories.


    "Want toe with me to get some stuff?" Caroline asks, pulling me from my thoughts.


    "Yeah, of course."


    At her house, Caroline grabs a bag and fills it with clothing and other necessities, leaving me to wander


    while waiting. My eyes drift down the hall andnd upon Olivia''s bedroom door. "When was thest


    time she went outside?"


    "At the party."


    I sigh. "We still have to find her mate. We just have toe up with more ideas."


    Caroline nces back at me. "What if we never find him? What if he''s dead?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I mean, she is all depressed and whatnot. Marina talked about her sister when she lost her mate, so


    what if Olivia is feeling those same feelings."


    I lean against the wall and look at her bedroom door again. "Maybe Marina can talk to her about it."


    "What, ask her if she is feeling death?"


    "If not that, maybe she can cheer her up a bit. She''s always been good at that," I mumble. "I want to


    hate her, I really do."


    "Then why don''t you?" Caroline questions.


    "Because if I hate her, then I won''t want to help her."


    Back at the pack house, Caroline brings her things up to one of the guest rooms while I wait for her


    downstairs. I hear the front door open, and I turn to it. "Alpha Kenn?"


    "Eric told me that I would be staying here."


    "Oh of course," I smile. "Would you like me to show you upstairs?"


    I lead him to one of the guest rooms then bring him extra towels and such. I set the things on the bed


    and figure him to be in the bathroom when I discover the bedroom to be empty. Just as I head for the


    door, he appears. "Thank you," he says. "And please, call me James."


    "Alright. Good night, James."


    In the hallway, I catch Caroline leaving the guest room, so I walk with her back downstairs.


    "Alpha Kenn is staying here?" She asks, and I nod.


    "It seems right, I mean, he is an Alpha. James appears to be a nice person and¡ª"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She interrupts, "James?"


    "He asked me to call him James," I shrug.


    Caroline watches me carefully as we make our way down the steps, and I am not sure why.

 Chapter 28 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    After finishing up in the bathroom, I swipe my hair from my face and walk into the bedroom. Erices


    in, and I promptly turn to him. "Are you going out tomorrow to search for Lucas?"


    "Yes, everything is ready."


    "Caroline wants to go really bad, but I told her that I would stay with her like you said. I feel for her. I


    can''t even imagine what she must be thinking."


    Eric disappears into the bathroom while I close the windows, knowing that it will get too cold to leave


    them open. Caroline has retired to her temporary bedroom down the hall, though I doubt she will be


    doing much sleeping.


    "She told me that you are getting along with Alpha Kenn," Eric calls to me. "Calling him James?" His


    tone changes to something using, as if I had done something wrong.


    "He asked me to. I don''t see the big deal; it''s just his name. He hasn''t found his mate yet. Maybe she is


    here. Wouldn''t that be nice for him to find his mate and for Lucas toe home safe?" I spurt random


    words, all to get Eric off of the idea that I am cozying up to James. He is a good man, and to think such


    things is utterly ridiculous.


    Erices out of the bathroom and stalks towards me. Unexpectedly he pushes me up against a near


    wall and cages me in with his arms. "What are you¡ª"


    "You''re my mate, you understand?" He looks me directly in the eyes and my chest rises and falls


    dramatically. "Mine."


    I have to admit, hearing Eric call me his has my stomach in knots. "You''re being¡ª"


    "Tell me that you understand."


    "Alright. I understand," I tell him while continuously ncing down at his lips. His sudden, riled up


    actions has my heart beating heavily. I want his lips against mine, his hands roaming my body like


    times before. I want to feel it all again, but more.


    "Do I have to show you that you''re mine, Isabe?"


    "Yes," I breathe out while squirming in my spot. I want him to show me everything. My body wants him.


    Eric picks me up abruptly and tosses me onto the bed. The sheets pulse around me, flying up in result


    of my impact. Eric climbs over me, his lips hovering over mine until theye crashing down. I have


    missed the sensation of his lips against mine, the burning feeling it gives me in my core. Unlike before,


    this kiss is full of hunger and impatience, the unspoken desires between us have broken free. The


    pressure increases, but no matter how roughly we kiss it is not enough anymore, my mind and body


    have grown to need something greater, something more intimate.


    His lips leave mine as he kisses down my jaw and neck. Eric''s arm snakes underneath me and boosts


    me closer to him. My feet point like a ballerina as he continues his hot assault. Shaky breaths slip from


    my lips, and fingertips dance on his strapping back, drawing intricate designs against his skin. My


    nerves are at his mercy.


    Eric stops and looks into my eyes. "Isabe¡ª"


    "Don''t stop," I beg him and he kisses me again briefly before lifting me up and setting me down on his


    so much. I feel his harsh gaze on me, and I tug the fabricpletely off of him. I run my hands over his


    shoulders and down his chest, feeling every muscle underneath them.


    Eric grips onto my hips, making an intense feeling rush through my body. His hands glide up the sides


    of my torso, leaving a zing trail behind, and I know once my top is off that I will be bare in front of


    him. I do not stop him as he fists the fabric and slips it off of me. My face flushes as he seems to study


    my body, his eyes roaming over every dip and curve. He ravishes me with his hands, caressing,


    massaging, and kissing. My head tilts back, exposing myself to him as I close my eyes and take in


    these new sensations. A soft moan sounds from my throat, and I feel him getting worked up beneath


    me, which only excites me even more. His handstch onto my arching back once I feel myself sliding


    off of hisp.


    I clutch Eric''s jaw, bringing his gaze up to meet mine. His scent floods my nose, clouding my mind with


    an unquenchable need for him.


    "You''re breathtaking," he murmurs in my ear, making my underwear a mess.


    He pulls me forward as he falls onto his back, rendering me on top of him. One of the pillows scattered


    on the bed keeps him somewhat upright as I lean down and connect our lips once again. I feel him


    underneath me, making a fierce feeling pull at my core. Another moan escapes me. The undeniable


    need I have for Eric in this moment will not rest until it is conquered. Nothing else is on my mind but my


    mate and the pleasure he is giving me.


    Eric switches our positions and backs off of me. My eyes stay gazing up at the ceiling as I prepare


    myself for what is about to happen. My heart jolts when I feel his hands dragging down my shorts then


    I look up at his handsome face when I notice that he is climbing back above me, as he gently spreads


    apart my legs, giving him room. Eric''s fingertips teasingly stroke the inside of my thighs. My hands


    reach out for him, enticing him toe closer. This is it; I am going to be as close with Eric as I can be.


    My body is screaming for him, wanting to feel everything he has to offer.


    His fingers are inches away from me, and I find myself wanting to shout in impatience. When he does


    finally touch me, my hips jolt in reaction, and I take a quick breath of air. My bottom lip is between my


    teeth as he continues to y with me while his lips kiss on my neck. My head spins from pleasure, and


    I fist the sheets beneath me. When he slips them inside a whine escapes me, something mixed with a


    moan, but I do not care. My body is taken by the sensation. When he looks into my eyes, my entire


    body seems to jerk forward, not being able to handle all that is happening. I throw my head back and


    squeeze my eyes shut as another moan-like cry escapes me.


    His fingers continue to move back and forth, and I do not think I can take any more of it. My toes curl,


    my back arches, and my body seems to clench as a wave of satisfaction and pleasure takes over me.


    His name is on my lips, and I cannot help but cry it out. A split secondter his handtches over my


    mouth, and he pulls me up.


    "The Alpha and Caroline, they are sleeping down the hall," he reminds me softly and my cheeks flood


    with color.


    "I can''t help it," I breathe out.


    Eric''s face hardens before he switches our ces again, setting me back on top. He easily throws


    me around, and the idea of being at his mercy makes my heart beat heavily. He adjusts our position,


    and I feel his stiff length against me, making my core tense up. The moment that he enters me his hand


    covers my mouth again, stopping a deafening cry before it causes Caroline to rush down the hall and


    make sure that I am still alive.


    Eric''s hand over my mouth excites me, making my hands grip onto his shoulders. He slowly begins to


    thrust in and out, and my loud, throaty moans are muffled. The feelings in my core are driving me to


    near madness; I cannot get enough. Eric groans as I begin to move up and down myself, taking over.


    His hands grip my waist, uncovering my mouth and I bite my lip to try to keep quiet. It makes me feel


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    like we are doing something wrong, and I love it.


    My heart beats rapidly in my chest as the build upmences. Eric suddenly grabs onto me and


    sets me on my back. He enters me again, but this time the thrusts are steady and deep, starting a


    deadly rhythm that may just be the end of me. Eric''s arms trap me in, and he watches me squirm


    beneath him until he has to hold me still with one and cover my mouth with the other. I reach my peak


    with one more thrust, and my body grasps onto him, my hands gripping onto whatever they can muster.


    Eric lets out heavy breaths as he holds me against him. Momentster he copses down on me, and


    my arms wrap around his body.


    My skin is hot and slick against his.


    "Eric," I hardly whisper to him, and he pushes off of me, nowying at my side. "That was... I don''t


    know; I don''t know how to describe it."


    My chests rises and falls as I close my eyes and breathe in the moment. I feel temporarily weak, as if


    every muscle in my body contracted and tensed. Never have I felt more protected, more secure in my


    life. Eric rests his hand on my thigh, as if he is holding onto me, stopping me from floating away. I gaze


    up at him, only to see his eyes already on me.

 Chapter 29 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    I do not know wherest night came from. It was sudden, a spur of the moment kind of thing, and it has


    me second guessing everything. In the moment my mind was clouded with lust, a need for him that I


    wanted to conquer, but now that the sheets have settled, questionse to mind.


    There is no doubt that what we did has me walking a little funny this morning, and I wish I could only


    focus on that. When I woke up, Eric was gone. I cannot be upset about this, as weid together for a


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    long while afterward before falling asleep, though he did not talk much. Either way, I woke up wrapped


    in the sheets, alone and nude. It is a weird thing to wake up like that. My head was a little dizzy, I was


    looking for Eric, and I could not present myself downstairs without showering first. The entire eventst


    night felt like a dream.


    When I finally made my way downstairs and into the kitchen, Marina and Caroline were talking


    normally, chatting about Lucas. They told me Eric and Alpha Kenn went back to work again, working to


    find Lucas, and I sat down beside Caroline. They looked at me oddly, asked me if anything was wrong,


    and when I said that I was okay, the questions were dropped. It is not like I wanted to talk about it


    anyways, as mentioning what we did in front of Eric''s sister would be terribly ufortable. Now,


    sitting in front of them, I do not know how I feel.


    The part of me that feltpletest night, feels quite empty now.


    Throughout the entire day, I wander around the house, thinking. Eric does not stop by once, usually, he


    stops by once. While Caroline''s paces and naps¡ªas she did not sleep muchst night. She has not


    slept solidly since Lucas'' disappearances¡ªI sit and wait. She asks me to wake her up if anything


    happens, so I stay nearby.


    Suddenly the front door opens and my eyes shoot to it, expecting to see Eric walking through. Instead,


    Alpha Kenn enters and I immediately stand up. "Alpha Kenn, is something wrong?"


    "No, I just came to grab something from Eric''s office, I offered since I needed a drink," he exins and I


    walk with him into the kitchen. Marina fetches the water, as she insists, and I speak up again.


    "Has Eric mentioned me at all?"


    Alpha Kenn thinks for a moment. "No, no he hasn''t, should he have?"


    "Oh, no, I''m just curious."


    Alpha Kenn takes the ss of water from Marina and takes a sip while keeping his eyes on me. "Is


    something wrong? You look upset."


    I lean against the wall and sigh. "I don''t know. Eric has been acting odd."


    "Well, I''ll keep my ears open for your name," he tells me before setting down the ss. "Now that I


    think about it, he has been acting a little absent. He might just be thinking as much as you are."


    "You can tell?"


    "It is hard to not look closely at a beautiful face," he says then takes down the rest of the water before


    leaving for the office. I do not follow him. Instead, I grab the phone and dial my old home phone


    number. I hold the device to my ear and lean against the wall while waiting for an answer.


    "Hello?"


    "Mom?" I ask. "It''s Isabe."


    "Wow. How are things going? Kendra misses you." It is weird hearing her voice like I never even left.


    "It''s¡ªit''s going well. Is Kendra home?"


    After a few rustling noises, a smilees to my face. "Isabe?" Her soft, angel-like voice brings


    warmth to my cheeks.


    "Hey, Kendra. How are things going? How are you?"


    "Oh, Isabe I missed you so much! When are youing home? You said you were going toe


    visit."


    "I know, I know, I''m sorry. I''ve been busy over here. How about Ie and pick you up, so you can


    spend the weekend with me? We can hang out and have fun¡ªdo whatever you want." Maybe it is


    because I feel lonely, but the idea of having Kendra here with me fills up the emptiness currently


    bugging me.


    "Yes! Yes¡ªI''ll ask mom right now!" Static sounding noises mix with distant voices, and I assume she is


    asking right now, staying true to what she said. I hold back myughs. "She said okay. When are you


    Unexpectedly, I hear the front door open, and my eyes drift over to it. My breathinges to a halt


    when Eric appears in my view.


    "Isabe?" Kendra mumbles through the phone.


    "I-I''ll be there tomorrow, alright?" I say the words while Eric watches me. "Get some sleep, you''re going


    to need it."


    More excitement shows through the phone, and the small cheers from her make me smile. "Okay


    Isabe, I''ll be ready!" She swiftly hangs up the phone and I nce down at it, wondering if she really is


    that excited. Reluctantly, I set the phone down and turn back to my mate.


    "And where are you going tomorrow?" He questions, sounding quite stiff.


    Alpha Kenn appears through the hallway and briefly observes us both. "I''ll be outside," he tells Eric and


    heads right out the door, cing me alone with him.


    "I''m going to get my sister. She staying here for the weekend." Is it rude to invite someone into


    another''s house? Hell, it is my house too. Considering that fact that Eric and I are mates, and that we


    had sexst night, I think I deserve to invite my sister over, especially since he is acting cold. I deserve


    someone to talk with, and Caroline is much too busy with her fits of worry.


    "She is?" Eric questions again, acting as if I have no power as if I have to ask him for permission.


    Feeling hurt, overwhelmed, and confused, I n on escaping to the guest bedroom upstairs, but he


    grabs my arm before I can make it too far. "Now you want to talk to me?" My eyes stare harshly into


    his. "Will you tell me what''s wrong with you then? What did I do?"


    He lets go but says nothing.


    "So what? You''re going to shut me out now?"


    "I don''t want you around Alpha Kenn," he says with a demanding undertone, causing my cheeks to


    re up.


    "How are you worried about him? A-After what we did¡ª"


    "I don''t trust him around you."


    "That''s pretty clear." I cross my arms. "I just... I thought what we did would bring us closer, but now I


    feel rejected by you. You hardly said anythingst night, and this morning you didn''t wake me up to say


    goodbye¡ªI woke up alone and naked, it was... Did you not, um, enjoy¡ª"


    "Isabe," he cuts me off, most likely saving me from embarrassment, "what we didst night was


    wonderful."


    "Well, it didn''t seem like it. For all I knew, you were unsatisfied. So quiet, and then you''re gone the next


    morning."


    "What I experienced with you, Isabe... You are all that''s on my mind. Alpha Kenn, I see the way he


    nces at you, how he asks about you¡ª"


    "He asked about me?"


    Eric nods. "When we were out searching. He was very curious about you. I have wanted you for a long


    time, andst night I couldn''t have waited any longer. Your words, your personality, your body, all of it...


    You tease me without even knowing. I needed to be with you, I needed you to know how much I care."


    My cheeks are rosy and warm. "Then why didn''t you say anything afterward, why did you leave in the


    morning?"


    "Because after being as close with you as I can be, all I could think about was losing you."


    My shoulders drop. "Eric. Lose me? This isn''t one sided. I need you as much as you need me. Now


    you know how I feel about you and Olivia, your history with her. Sure at first I felt threatened, but I


    realized that she could never give you want I can. Olivia''s mate is out there, and my mate no longer


    belongs to her."


    I reach out to him, taking his hand in mine.


    "Alpha Kenn''s mate is out there, and he could never give me what you do. I could never be


    his."

 Chapter 30 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    I walk into the bedroom from the bathroom and find Ericying on the bed, looking very worn out. I roll


    my eyes at the sight of him, like a child who spent all day ying outside, running around, and who has


    eventually exhausted himself. A smile creeps onto my face along with a subtle blush. He looks


    peaceful.


    "Staring?"


    My brows furrow. "No, just... I''m going to get some water downstairs."


    Eric''s eyes drift up to me and he motions for me toe over. I do, and he surprisingly tugs me down


    onto the bed, making mey beside him. The bedcovers are soft and plush underneath me. "I won''t


    worry about Alpha Kenn anymore," he says, and I smile, even more, approving of his statement. "I


    suppose you have turned me into a jealous Alpha."


    "Well, you are an Alpha. And it''s not too hard to make you jealous," I joke and he rolls his eyes before


    pulling me closer. "Everything feels nicer in your arms. It turns the bedsheets softer."


    Eric suddenly leans down and ces a firm and needed kiss on my lips. "How soft do they feel now?"


    He asks, hardly giving any space between us.


    "Like silk," I murmur and connect our lips again. "For a moment I was worried that we were moving


    apart."


    "I''m sorry, it was my fault."


    Eric stretches and flexes like the king of the jungle, like a fierce beast warning predators away. My hair


    you, just like this, just in yourpany. And I am about to ruin it by getting water." I stand up from the


    bed and I hear Eric groan behind me.


    "Hurry back, I already miss your sweet lips. Like candy, I recall."


    An angry blush ovees me and I cross my arms like a pouty child. I feel somewhat embarrassed,


    wonderful, and annoyed at the same time, even with no crowd tough at me. A yful scoff leaves me


    and I flee the room for privacy downstairs, needing a moment to cool my cheeks.


    The chilled water is heavenly as I greedily drink down all of it. Setting my empty ss on the sleek


    counter, I ignore the window and nce the opposite way, down the hall. Caroline and Alpha Kenn are


    in their guest rooms, Marina has gone home, and Eric is waiting for me like a little boy who waits for


    dessert. My feelings from this morning have been turned around so swiftly, I can hardly take it in


    myself. I am just thankful that Eric was not actually disappointed with our entanglement. His reason, I


    am okay with.


    I sudden spilling noise catches my attention, like a few books hitting the floor from further in the house.


    Curious and a little worried, I venture out and follow whisper-like movements, small shuffling noises,


    and I oddlye to Eric''s office. Did hee down to grab something?


    Peeking through the door, the room is dark and I hardly see anything at all. When a sudden shadow


    shifts in the corner of my eye, I have a mere heart attack when someone grabs my hand and pulls me


    inside, a beast swallowing me whole. A scream rises inside of me, but the unexpected sight of Alpha


    Kenn shuts me up. "What are you doing?" I question breathlessly.


    "Sorry about that."


    My chest rises and falls, and I move away from him in the almost ck room. "What¡ªwhy? I mean,


    what are you doing?"


    "Looking for a certain something, just a paper I needed back from your mate," Alpha Kenn exins, but


    he trails off while watching me closely. "Are you still upset from earlier? You two talked."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uh¡ªyes, we did. I''m sorry, I''m kinda confused on what''s happening right now."


    He shrugs. "Nothing is happening."


    "Why were you looking in the dark?"


    Alpha Kenn changes the subject. "Did he upset you? You seem a bit upset."


    "Upset?"


    "Yes," he continues, "your eyes, they are not as bright as usual."


    "Bright? What are you talking about? I just came down to get a ss of..." I trail off as I notice him near


    me. "I-I better get back to Eric."


    "What''s the rush?


    "Eric is waiting for me, that''s all," I lie. "I hope you find what you''re looking for."


    He smiles devilishly. "Oh, I have."


    The next chain of events ur so suddenly that my mind cannot register what has happened. Alpha


    Kenn lungs like a lion and traps me in his beastly hold, his lipe down on mine like a rushing wave,


    and my eyes bulge out before I manage to push him off. My back hits the wall and he steps away,


    seeing that I did not enjoy what he has done.


    "What are you doing?" I ask carefully, keeping my voice down. "Y-You can''t do that, I have a mate. That


    was a mistake."


    Alpha Kenn has a look of regret in his eyes. "Isabe I¡ª"


    "You just kissed me," my voice is now hard to control. "You can''t kiss me."


    "I know, I''m sorry."


    "Why on earth did you do it then?"


    He runs his hand through his hair. "I don''t know. It was in the spur of the moment, and it was wrong."


    My lips burn with betrayal. If Eric knew about this, Alpha Kenn would be... It is a dark thing to think


    about. "I can''t believe this."


    "Are you going to tell your mate?" Alpha Kenn asks me firmly, no longer bothered by my


    ufortableness.


    "I-I don''t know."


    If Eric finds out and kicks Alpha Kenn, then what will happen to Lucas?


    "I just, I need to go," I tell him and head for the door.


    "I''m sorry, Isabe. I''ve been hurt. My mate has rejected me, I have found her here, she rejected me


    just earlier today."


    A pang hits my heart in pity for him, but I do not know what to say. "I''m sorry, Alpha Kenn. I have to go."


    With that, I leave the office and take my time making my way back to Eric.


    My bottom lip drags through my teeth as if it will remove the memory of what has happened. Eric was


    right, he should not trust Alpha Kenn, but if Alpha Kenn is shut out then what will happen to Lucas''


    search? He knows more than we do. Thest thing I want to do is take away Carolines hope.


    Standing in the hallway, I look to her door at the opposite end to where I am heading. I wonder if she


    has managed to get some shuteye, I wonder if she isying awake, I wonder if she is crying silently so


    no one in the house is woken up. These thoughts pain me. Alpha Kenn needs to find Lucas, all his time


    is dedicated to that, and maybe I should just wait until they find him to tell Eric. It should not be a


    problem, as Alpha Kenn is clearly just a man in pain, rejected just today. I cannot imagine the pain he is


    feeling.


    I take a deep breath before entering the bedroom. Eric is sitting up this time, sitting on the edge with a


    tired expression on his face, showing greatly around his eyes. "You''re still up?"


    "I was waiting for you. I did not think drinking a ss of water would take so long," heys back and I


    shut off the lights, leaving us in darkness simr to the situation I was in only minutes ago.


    "Sorry," I mumble, feeling terrible. "I was more thirsty than I thought."

 Chapter 31 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    I feel guiltyying beside him, as the feeling of Alpha Kenn''s lips on mine will not leave me¡ªit is


    bullying me. The event reys in my mind while Iy beside him sleeplessly, the feeling returning and


    the panic also, my rush to escape when I should have stayed and questioned him more. Why was he in


    Eric''s office? To find papers, he said, but should I believe him? Why else would he be in there? No


    good reason with strong evidencees to mind.


    Finally today I am picking up Kendra, and that will give me time to think during the drive. Eric has


    volunteered toe with me, but I have managed to convince him to stay here with Alpha Kenn.


    Without much rest, I say my temporary goodbye to Caroline and head out of the house to find Eric, to


    let him know that I am leaving.


    The two guards taking me, weirdly the ones who detained me in that house a long time ago, tell me


    that he is by the border with Alpha Kenn. I head in the direction, ignoring the thoughts of awkwardness


    and embarrassment.


    First I spot Alpha Kenn, and I painfully walk up to him. He notices me and looks ufortable also.


    "Hi, I''m looking for Eric."


    He says nothing, but motions in the direction of my Mate, and I spot him in the distance. "Thanks," I


    mumble and take a few steps forward, yet something stops me. "What happenedst night¡ª"


    "Now is not the time to talk about it," Alpha Kenn cuts me off and turns away.


    I swallow my pride and walk up to Eric. A smile stretches across his face when he sees me, and I force


    one onto my own, wanting to spill all I have convinced myself to hold onto.


    "I''m leaving now. I should be back around midnight tonight."


    He nods. "I''ll wait up for you two then."


    "Oh, you don''t have to do¡ª"


    "But I do," Eric pulls me into his embrace and I bite the inside of my cheek. It is as if he is trying to


    squeeze the truth out of me. "I can stille if you like."


    "No," I answer all too quickly, "no, I''ll be okay. It will only take the day."


    "Alright." Eric leans down and ces a soft, sweet kiss on my lips, and it is the first time we have


    kissed in front of many people. A few guards are scattered around us, their eyes casually ncing


    over. Once I receive the feeling, the feeling of my mates lips again, I cannot get enough. What is a


    quick goodbye kiss is swiftly molded into an action filled with need. I need to forget about Alpha Kenn''s


    lips, our kiss, the sensation of betrayal that it gave me. Eric quickly picks up on my hunger, and he pulls


    away, casually ying my unexpected move off with a hug.


    Near his ear, I whisper to him, "I want you, now, right now, before I go."


    I want my Mate. I want to forget. I want it right now.


    He looks down at me with surprise only in his eyes, keeping a cool and collected expression in front of


    his guards. "I''ll be back, continue on without me," he absently orders and tugs me in the direction of the


    house.


    Maybe it is the urgency inside of me to have him or the clock ticking by speedily in the background, but


    as he pushes me up against the wall in the privacy of our bedroom, I cannot seem to quiet my moaning


    and shouting. The house is empty, Caroline off with Marina as she helps her grab more clothes, Alpha


    Kenn by the borders, and the animalistic actions between my Mate and I fill the empty air. Unlike the


    first time, this time is clouded with desperation and insistence. The roughness of the bedroom wall and


    closeness of our bodies makes me wild. I am depending on Eric to hold me up, to make all the


    thoughts of Alpha Kenn vanish.


    Fisting his hair then breathing heavily past him, I squeeze my eyes shut when I can no longer hold on.


    My teeth clench from my body''s intense and satisfying reaction of the spontaneous and heated sex.


    Momentster I feel the ground beneath my wobbling legs.


    I walk past him, immediately heading into the bathroom and closing the door behind me. Half naked, I


    do not look towards the mirror, but sit on the edge of the bathtub. It is wrong to abandon my Mate in the


    emptiness of our bedroom after such an intimate action, but I could not let him see the tears streaming


    down my cheeks. All in an attempt to feel better, I have made myself feel even worse, more guilty at


    that. It is the fact that I am refusing to see the bad in Alpha Kenn, that I am keeping our kiss from my


    Mate, that I selfishly used Eric to forget about a mistake with another, and it is nice to let the tears flow.


    Maybe this is it, maybe I am simply a wreck from all that has happened.


    After wiping my tears, I ster on a smile and say my goodbyes to my mate. Maybe it is wrong to act


    okay, and maybe I do not care. I need a break, to distance myself from this pack, from my mate, and


    from Alpha Kenn, even if it is only for the day. Kendra will take my mind off of this and I wille back


    refreshed with old responsibilities, taking care of my sister again, like things used to be.


    Back then I never worried about sex, love, and a rtionship. I never used others for a selfish escape.


    It was Kendra and me against the world, and I need to grasp that again.


    My legs are glued together in the car as odd sensations prod at me, wiggling around, I try and make


    them go away. The two guards sit up front leaving the backseat all for me. I lean against the door and


    toss my legs up along the other seats, trying to rx. Being held up against a wall and thrust into


    repeatedly has my body in an unusual state, one of exhaustion and soreness. The particr spot


    underneath my thighs where Eric''s hands gripped onto me roughly is tender, along with other specific


    ces.


    Being in the car with two other men does not make my situation any better. It is awkward, only for me. If


    only they knew. I will have to sober up for Kendra, but I have a couple hours before we arrive, giving


    me plenty of time. Part of me wishes to go back, to re-live the steamy moment over again, but the other


    is grasping on to the guilt, not letting me discard it. Surely Eric cannot bepletely upset if he found


    out. It is not like sex is not enjoyable for him. Would the meaning behind it bother him as much as it


    bothers me?


    Resting my head against the window, which is rather ufortable, I close my eyes and hope that one


    of therger bumps will knock me out. At least I could get some shuteye then. My mind is all over the


    ce.


    Maybe I should stay the night and leave the next morning. Saying something inappropriate in front of


    Kendra due tock of sleep would be terrible, yet avoidable. I could sleep in my old bed again, the


    same bed that I cried for weeks on after my father''s passing, the bed I dreamed about my future Mate


    on, and the bed that I had a panic attack on while packing my things¡ªthe night that I discovered Eric


    was my Mate.


    I remember that night so clearly. The attack, losing my sister, finding Eric, being kept safe, talking with


    the Luna, it was all one giant mess. I rushed into my bedroom, locked the door and struggled to


    breathe. Soon after I pulled myself together and gathered my things before anyone could begin to


    worry.


    I refuse to open my eyes during my battle for sleep, and eventually, I am victorious. No dream is


    conjured in my mind, only a peaceful nap, knowing that when I wake we will be parked in front of my


    old house. Visualizing Kendra''s beautiful, youthful face makes any nightmares cower away.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 32 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Walking up to the house, I nce behind me at the two guards waiting in the car before ringing the


    doorbell. An array of speedy footsteps and squeak-like cheers erupts from the other side, and I spot


    Kendra peeking through the side window. I smile and wave. The door is swinging open in a matter of


    seconds.


    "Isabe!" She shouts and clings onto me. My arms wrap around her, a barrier between her and the


    world. "I''m so excited!"


    I squat down and brush the stray hairs from her beautiful face. "Did you do your hair yourself?"


    "Yes, Moms with the Luna. She told me not to open the door unless it''s you. I brushed it and tied it up


    like you used to," she exins and twirls the crooked pigtails between her fingers.


    "Alright. How about I braid it? My friend Caroline taught me how to do a Dutch braid, can I show you?"


    Kendra''s eyes beam.


    The house is the same. Nothing has moved beside shifted magazines on the coffee table and a new


    living chair beside the couch. Kendra leads me upstairs as if I am in a strangers house, and we sit on


    her bed while I weave the strands of her hair together. ncing to the side, I see her packed bag. "You


    know, I was thinking that we could leave tomorrow. We can have a sleepover here."


    "Why can''t we go?"


    "We can, I''m just a little tired that''s all. If we leave tomorrow I''ll have plenty of energy and we can do


    stuff all day."


    Kendra''s head bobs in all directions, making the braiding more difficult than it was on Caroline. "Like


    what?"


    "Well we can get you unpacked, we can say hi to Caroline, my friend, we can go swimming in theke


    if you like."


    "I want to swim."


    I tie the braid at the end and hop off the bed. "Then we''ll do that."


    While here, I grab some clothing I left behind in my bedroom along with some other things. Being in my


    room, staring at my white sheets, gazing at the old photographs, it all makes me anxious. Maybe I am a


    stranger in this house.


    Kendra asks to go outside and we do. My heart jolts when I find the guards leaning against the car


    while their arms crossed, chatting. I rush towards them and apologize. "We''re staying the night. I-I need


    rest, so we''ll leave in the morning if that''s alright. I''ll get you two set up in guest rooms when we get


    back, for now, go on in and make yourselvesfortable."


    Kendra pulls me towards the training grounds, which confuses me. I repeatedly ask her why we are


    going there, but she ignores me. Finally, I catch a glimpse of my mother in the distance, walking with


    my old Luna. Kendra shouts for them and I almost feel the need to hide. My mother''s eyesnd on me


    and soon enough we are too close.


    "Isabe," she says my name, and it is unpleasant to hear, not like when Eric says my name. "I thought


    you two would be gone by now?"


    "We''re staying the night and leaving in the morning."


    The Luna smiles at me, shifting the mood. "Well, it''s lovely to see you again, especially since you are


    now a Luna yourself. Who would have thought."


    "Not me," I mutter and look around the sparsely filled field.


    "How is your mate, Alpha Tate?"


    A sensationes over the pit of my stomach as I nce back at her. "He''s good. Everything is good."


    "That''s nice to hear. Causing no problems I expect? Attacking any othernds?"


    My brows furrow together. "No. Not attacking any othernds, Luna. We should go, it''s almost time for


    dinner and I was going to make Kendra breakfast."


    "My favorite," she grabs my hand, wanting the meal right away now. "I love when you make pancakes


    at night."


    "Go on," my mother releases us. "I''ll be homete tonight. We have much nning since the Alpha has


    fallen ill."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "He has bronchitis I''m afraid," the Luna informs me, "it''s taken a toll on him, so I''ve volunteered to


    manage the pack until he''s feeling better."


    Kendra and I rush home, as her stomach is rumbling loudly, a fact from Kendra herself. She sits up on


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the kitchen counter and watches me cook, just like we used to. Her little fingers dip into the pancake


    mix and I watch her as she oddly tastes it. "I like it," she mumbles.


    Pancakes, eggs, orange juice, and toast, Kendra''s favorite meal, breakfast for dinner. I grab the house


    phone and wander into the hallway while she munches away. Holding the device up to my ear, I lean


    against the wall as it rings.


    "Isabe?" His calming, smooth voicees through and my knees be weak.


    "It''s me. I''m just calling to tell you that I''m staying the night here. We''ll leave in the morning. Kendra is


    just too tired and I think it''s best if she rests before the drive. She''s never been one to sleep in cars."


    There''s a short pause. "Alright, let me know when you leave in the morning."


    Our conversation is minimal, and when it''s over Kendra and I watch some T.V. before bed. The guards


    are set up in the guest rooms and I tuck Kendra in, doubting she will sleep at all, as excitement for


    tomorrow is sure to keep her awake for awhile.


    Slowly, I end up back in my room and I shut the door behind me. Opening the windows, the cool breeze


    caresses my body and sends me into a sleepy state. The bed looks ratherfortable, so I reluctantly


    climb into it and ce my head on the pillow. From the bed I can see the tops of the trees outside, they


    hardly reach the glowing moon. Stars clutter around the bright light, and my eyes scan each one of


    them before drifting closed.


    Laying on the bed, I hear the bedroom door open. Without ncing back, I smile. "Eric, turn off the


    lights."


    The lights stay on.


    "I said turn off the¡ª" Looking back, I do not see Eric, but Alpha Kenn standing in the doorway, a hungry


    look in his eyes. He stalks towards me, and I fly off the bed, meeting him in the center of the bedroom.


    "What are you doing here? Where''s Eric?" My eyes wander to the ce behind him.


    Alpha Kenn says nothing as the room begins to spin.


    "Why are you here?"


    He moves closer.


    "Why are you here, James?"


    His hands grip my shoulders and shove me back, my body tumbling onto the bed behind me. Before I


    can question and panic, James climbs on top of me, caging me in against his body. I breathe heavy as


    he leans down, his lips leaving delicate kisses against my neck. My eyes squeeze shut.


    Shooting up with a sharp inhale, I gasp for air in the familiar setting of my old bedroom. What has my


    mind conjured up? Touching another, chest to chest, on my mates'' bed?


    I throw the covers off of me and knot my fingers through my tangled hair. The room''s temperature has


    dropped significantly, leaving a strong chill lingering in the air. I get up and frustratingly slide the window


    shut, harder than normal. My hands stay on the window, bringing warmth to the frigid ss, and a soft


    fog forms around my fingers. Letting them drop to my sides, I groan and sit back on the edge of my


    bed.


    My once cozy sheets have released any hints of warmth, leaving my bed cold.

 Chapter 33 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    The car ride is not quiet at all. Since Kendra had plenty of sleep, she is terribly energized and bursting


    with excitement. The two guards up front have the skill of shutting people out, as their rxed faces are


    not reflected onto me. I love Kendra with all my heart, but the girl cannot sit still. Finally, we stop the car


    so I can grab her one of the books she packed with her things. Once A Wrinkle in Time is locked in her


    hands, Kendra''s lips are sealed.


    My confusing dream had me up for most of the night, so Iy my head down on Kendra''sp, and I


    take a small nap. She rests the book on my head as she gets lost in the pages.


    Time flys by and before I know it, Kendra is shaking me awake, cheering that we are here. "Come on; I


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    want to get out!"


    I tiredly sit up and rub my knuckles into my eyes. The guards get out and fetch the bags while Kendra


    pops open her door and jumps out. I have an urge toy back down and forget about everything, but


    not a secondter Kendra opens my door and attempts to pull me out. Why must everythinge out?


    "Come on, Isabe," she whines, "I''ve been waiting all night!"


    I groan and nod, giving in. When I walk around the car towards the truck, I notice the guard''s attention


    is stolen by something in the distance. Peering in that direction, my eyes grow wide. Sebastian, Eric,


    Alpha Kenn, Heath, Evangeline, and even Landon, all clumped together while shouts are exchanged


    swiftly between them. Kendra asks me what is going on, but I tell her to stay here with the guards


    before rushing over to the small mob.


    "You caused all this, running off into unimednd and provoking¡ª"


    "I did not provoke anything."


    "You two calm down, this is not the time."


    "He''s the reason why Lucas is missing. Rogues that he led here probably killed him!"


    "How can you say that? You''re sister¡ª"


    "Evangeline, please, go home. I''ll handle our son."


    "Handle me? Remember what happenedst time."


    "Eric!" Evangelical shouts as I near. She notices me and crosses her arms. "All of this in front of


    Isabe, how wonderful."


    Eric looks my way, now realizing that I am here, seeing everything. "What is going on?" I question and


    gape at everyone, ignoring Alpha Kenn. "Why is everyone fighting?"


    "Not everyone," Evangeline mutters. "Those two."


    ncing at Sebastian and Eric, I wait for an answer.


    "We are leaving," Sebastian says and pulls Evangeline with him. She bickers with him as they walk


    away.


    Not looking to Heath, Landon, or Alpha Kenn, I grab Eric and lead him back to the car. When we are at


    a safe distance, I turn to him and cross my arms myself. "What the heck happened?"


    "You kissed Alpha Kenn."


    The words leave his lips, I see them move, but I cannot seem to believe that is what he truly said.


    Where did ite from? The yelling did not sound like it was on this topic, the topic I have been


    avoiding and failing to do so.


    "What?" The single word is all that I can manage to spit out.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? How could you¡ª"


    "I did not kiss Alpha Kenn, he kissed me, and I pulled away immediately." Eric does not seem


    convinced as he begins to turn away, but my hands grasp onto his arm. "You don''t get to be mad at me.


    He kissed me. I didn''t ask for it; it was all sudden and surprising and unwanted¡ª"


    "I do not want to hear about it."


    My grip on him tightens. "Then how am I supposed to tell you that I didn''t want it?"


    "I just want to know why you didn''t tell me that it happened. I had to hear it from Alpha Kenn himself,


    who is leaving as we speak."


    I struggle. "I-It''splicated. I didn''t want to hurt you; I didn''t want Lucas'' search to be put on hold, I


    was panicking after it happened¡ªI panicked, and held onto it. Maybe I wanted to pretend like it never


    happened, but it bothered me, hardly let me sleep. Just please, don''t be mad at me because you think I


    wanted it. I didn''t."


    Eric takes a breath, and before he can speak, Kendra''s voice grabs me, and I spot her rushing


    towards us.


    "I couldn''t wait," she calls. "I want to do everything."


    "Kendra," I wave for her, and she settles down. "You remember Eric, right?"


    Her face is incredibly still. "I do."


    "You remember my sister," I mumble, feeling embarrassed and ufortable. Hopefully, Kendra''s


    excitement will blind her from it.


    Eric gives me a look before turning to her. "Of course I do. It''s about time you came for a visit."


    I cross my arms. "Okay, we''re going to get settled in, grab Caroline, probably go to theke¡ª"


    "Theke is off my territory."


    "We''ll take some guards with us."


    Eric clenches his jaw. "It''s not safe right now, Isabe," he says lowly, not grabbing Kendra''s attention


    as her eyes wander.


    "I know, but it''s only a few feet from the border¡ª"


    "I don''t care if it''s a step from the border. You''re staying on mynd."


    Kendra looks to me, so I quickly wear a smile. "Maybe tomorrow then," I nce down at her, "today


    we''ll hang around with Caroline. Grab your bag."


    She joins the guards and I motion for them to take her into the house. Now alone again, I step back


    and let my arms drop. "So Alpha Kenn is leaving then?"


    "What? You think I would let him stay after what happened?" Eric says usingly, "Are you sad to see


    him go?" He begins to walk towards the house, and I trail behind him.


    "So now you want to talk about it?"


    Eric stops and stares down at me. "I don''t have time for this."


    "My fault," I mutter, "I forgot you only put off work for me when I''m naked. I remember when you would


    listen for only a kiss." He tenses. "Alpha Kenn will sure listen for a kiss."


    Eric grabs my arm with a firm grip as if I am a child who is acting up. His grip tightens, but I show no


    signs of pain. "You''re pissing me off. Go to the house with your sister and for God''s sake stay there."


    He lets go, and I immediately leave him behind, heading towards the house. I pass Kendra in the living


    room and rush up the steps, fuming. Without a knock, I swing Caroline''s door open, finding her with a


    book in her hands as she leans against the headboard of the bed. Her eyes shut to me as I shut the


    door. "Isabe what¡ª"


    "I can''t believe this. Your brother is a¡ªa¡ª"


    "What happened? What did he do?"


    "Alpha Kenn kissed me."


    Caroline drops her book. "He what?"


    "Before I left, he kissed me, and I didn''t tell Eric."


    "What¡ªwhy?"


    "Obviously because he has feelings for me. I didn''t tell Eric, and now he''s mad at me, and I only made


    it worse, and¡ªsomething''s wrong with me, Caroline. Why would I do that?"


    She leaves the bed to lead me towards it. I sit down and fall back onto the sheets. "I-I should have


    apologized until he forgave me, not provoked him even more! I''m a horrible Mate. Eric, he''s¡ªhe


    grabbed me and said I was pissing him off. He never talks like that! He''ll never forgive me!"


    "Isabe, you have to calm down. Take some deep breaths, collect yourself. Where is Kendra?"


    I roll onto my side and grab the covers, scrunching them up in my embrace. "She''s downstairs. She


    can''t see me like this."


    "You have to calm down."


    "How can I calm down when my Mate thinks I''m attracted to someone else! How can I calm down when


    I ruined everything!"


    "You''re being dramatic," she rests her hand on my arm, over the red mark. "But¡ªwait, he grabbed you


    here?"


    "Who cares, I have to apologize, I have to¡ª"


    "He grabbed you, Isabe, roughly. That''s not okay."


    I look at her with hard eyes. "He didn''t mean to. It wasn''t like that," I cover the mark," how can you say


    that?"


    Caroline takes a breath. "Obviously everything is a bit crazy right now. You need to rx, and so does


    Eric. It seems that you two didn''t really talk anything out. You have to collect yourselves and talk."


    I look away and curl back up into the bed covers. "He doesn''t want to see my face."


    "Give him the day and talk tonight then. Just focus on Kendra for now."


    After a few minutes ofying and taking deep breathes, I look to Caroline. "Okay. Come downstairs


    with me? Kendra wants to meet you."


    "Of course, let''s go."

 Chapter 34 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "Is it weird not having mom here?"


    "It was weird without you at home," Kendra tells me as she getsfortable underneath the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nkets. "I want to be here with you, Isabe."


    "You are here with me."


    The lights in the guest room are dim. I sit beside Kendra, looking down at her beautiful face as she


    fights to keep her eyes open. I shut all the curtains and made sure everything is perfect for her to sleep


    soundly, which included closing the bathroom door. Now that everything is settled, she yawns. "I know.


    But I want to stay here forever, with you."


    "Don''t be silly," I mumble and brush back the dark, stray hairs from her face. "I''ll be just a door away,


    okay?"


    She nods.


    I turn off the remaining light and leave the door cracked open. Today we walked around the pack with


    Caroline¡ªluckily, there was no tree climbing¡ªand Kendra took a liking to her. Caroline is enjoying


    having a little girl in the house, cing her in the role of the younger sister, the one she never had.


    I let go of the guest room door handle and nce to my bedroom doors. I swallow. Part of me wants


    to run downstairs and sleep on the couch, but the other needs to get past this bump in the road. I


    inhale, then exhale, then reluctantly push one of the doors open. The main light is off, and the room is


    lit warmly by the bathroom light as it trickles through the almost closed door. Expecting Eric to be in


    there, my muscles rx, but when I turn to the bed, I spot him sitting on the edge with his head in his


    hands.


    My heart starts up its rapid pace again, the one I just calmed in the hall. His eyes peer up to me, and


    the guilty feeling seeps through my skin. I want to say something, but I am not sure what. Eric looks


    away and I want to fall to the floor.


    My lips part, ready for words. "What I said," I pause, "I just... I didn''t want to hurt you, but I ended up


    hurting you anyways¡ªworse than it would have been." His eyes continue to avoid me. "Eric¡ªjust tell


    me what you want me to say and I''ll say it because you''re not listening to what I''m saying. What do you


    what to hear? That I wanted it? Do you truly believe that I did?"


    "Please, Isabe," he mutters, almost asking me to shut it as if I''m giving him a headache.


    "What do you want me to say? I''ve told you that he kissed me, that I made a mistake, that I didn''t ask


    for it. I want to tell you why I didn''t say anything, I really do, but I can''t."


    "What can''t you?"


    All I want is for him to look at me, to see me, to see that I''m trying. "Because I don''t know why. I had


    reasons, that I didn''t want to hurt you, that I didn''t want Lucas'' search to be put off, but none of them


    seem to make sense when I think hard enough. I just¡ªI wanted to pretend like it never happened."


    Eric''s eyes continue to avoid mine, and I can''t take it. "Will you at least look at me when I''m talking to


    you?"


    Eric stands up, turns, and walks towards me, something I did not expect. I watch him with a racing


    heart until hees to a stop, right in front of me. "Better?"


    "I tried to hurt you earlier, and I''m sorry. It was uncalled for. You didn''t believe me and that hurt." His


    intimidating stature towers over me, making me feel small and weak. "I hurt you, you hurt me, why can''t


    we both apologize and have this be over?"


    "Because I did not kiss anyone that isn''t you."


    Shaky breaths leave me as I try and grasp onto my anger, as I try to hold it down. "What do you want


    me to say?" I ask calmly, but it does notst. "I''ve told you over and over again. He kissed me. Alpha


    Kenn kissed me. I didn''t want it. I didn''t ask for it! You''re being a child! Just listen to¡ª"


    "Enough, Isabe," he cuts me off and makes the move to walk away, but I grasp onto him.


    "No, you''re not listening to me, you''re not hearing what I''m saying. Alpha Kenn''s kissed me, I didn''t


    kiss him. He kissed¡ª"


    "Stop saying it," Eric shouts and encloses me against the wall. My chest rapidly rises and falls as he


    cages me in. "I can''t hear it anymore. I can''t stand the thought of you with someone else¡ªand you will


    not stop. The thought of you kissing Alpha Kenn makes me go mad, it makes me want to bring an end


    to the world," he loudly says with clench fists pressed against the wall, ready to bust through. "I can''t


    live without you, Isabe. Don''t you understand that? Don''t you understand that without you life is no


    longer worth living?"


    It is a painful feeling, love. It brings tears to my eyes and makes my stomach clench with fear.


    Eric''s hand unfolds and rests against my cheek, wiping the stray, hot tears from my skin. "Don''t you


    understand?" He says again, softly this time. "You mean everything to me, Isabe. I would do anything


    for you. I would give anything for you. I will kill anything to protect you. You are my life."


    Then, the gentle knock at the door causes my knees to give in. "Isabe?" Kendra''s sweet voice calls


    for me. My head rolls to the door as tears leak from my eyes. "Isabe?"


    I shake my head and cover my face. "Not now," the words so quiet, Eric barely hears them.


    He leaves the room.


    Drifting to the bed, I slowly sit down and uncover my face, clearing the tears from it with my hands.


    Time ceases to exist, then I hear the door open again. Eric walks through and softly closes the door


    behind him. "I brought her back to bed," he tells me. "She heard the shouting¡ª"


    "I love you too, Eric."


    My eyes find his. "Eric, I love you."


    "Say it again."


    "I love you."


    He nears me. "Again."


    "I love you so much it hurts," I tell him, my voice strained.


    "Now never stop, please," he breathes out and pulls me into his embrace. "Never stop."


    "I can''t live without you either, I can hardly breathe without you," I whisper against him, not feeling close


    enough. "I hate being away from you. I hate upsetting you. I don''t want anyone else but you, you''re all I


    want, all I need. It will only ever be you. I want you to mark me."


    Eric gazes down at me, into my eyes. "You''re sure?"


    "Yes, yes I''m sure. I want you to mark me and then make love to me," I bite my lip just thinking about it.


    Our bond will be stronger than ever, we will be closer than ever, and nothing else will matter except our


    love for each other. It sounds like a dream. Like a thick fog being cast over all our problems, and then


    we will no longer see them, our eyes will singly fall upon each other.


    I need to be with him forever. The idea helps my lungs take in air, helps my legs hold me up, helps


    my eyes see clearly, the idea organizes my bustling thoughts. A life with Eric, my Mate, my love, my


    life, nothing sounds more promising and wonderful. I am high on the idea of it, seeing the future and


    forgetting the past.


    "Please, Eric," I murmur. "Mark me."

 Chapter 35 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    "What is that?"


    "Eric''s mark."


    "Isabe," Caroline rushes towards me to get a closer look, "that''s serious. That''s¡ªwow." An excited


    look casts over her face, and I am surprised. With Lucas missing, I thought seeing the mark would


    make her depressed.


    "Are you okay?" I ask and take my seat at the kitchen counter. Marina greets me and I give her a smile


    with questioning eyes. She shrugs. Marina, too, has grown used to Caroline''s depression over her


    mate.


    "I''m fine. Where''s Kendra?"


    "She''s still sleeping," I say, "she hasn''t slept much untilst night. Did Eric stop by, was there any news


    on the search?"


    Caroline blushes. "No, no news."


    "Then what''s going on? I''m confused."


    "What do you mean?"


    I raise an eyebrow and tug her off her seat. Dragging her into the living room, I let go and cross my


    arms. "What are you hiding? I know you''re hiding something. You''ve been moping around for the past


    week and now you seem fine¡ªbetter than fine."


    Caroline crosses her own arms. "What are you talking about, Isabe? I''m just happy about your mark."


    "Tell me."


    "There is seriously nothing to tell you, stop being weird," she tries to convince me, then makes a move


    for the kitchen. Now very used to stopping people, I grab her arm. "Isabe, I''m being serious. There is


    nothing¡ªuh! Stop looking at me like that!"


    "Not until you tell me what you''re hiding!"


    "I''m not hiding anything!"


    Like her sister, I dramatically let go. "Fine. Then I''ll search."


    "Fine. Y-You''re nothing going to find anything."


    "Fine," I tell her and make my way up the stairs. As expected, she follows right behind me.


    "Why are you going upstairs?"


    "I said I was searching."


    She groans again. "Fine, Isabe, fine! You want to know?"


    I quickly turn around. "Yes, I do!"


    "Stop yelling," Marina shouts to us from the kitchen, like a mother scolding her children.


    "Tell me," I say quietly, but with a fire to my tone.


    "Alright, alright. I was going to tell youst night but I heard shouting from the bedroom so I didn''t. But,


    something grabbed me. I thought it was whatever got Lucas, so I tried to scream and get free, but the


    touch¡ªit was him," she exins and my eyes widen. "Lucas, he''s in my room."


    "W-What? He''s okay?"


    A smile stretches across her face. "He''s perfectly fine, but that''s not all." Her tone changes. "He told me


    a few things and I''m not sure how to say it. He also told me not to tell anyone, so you can''t tell Eric that


    he''s here."


    "What? Why? What''s wrong?"


    "Alpha Kenn, he told Lucas to disappear."


    "That doesn''t make sense. Why would he ask his own Beta to disappear?"


    Caroline takes a deep breath. "Alpha Kenn is nning something."


    Leaning against the railing, I bring my hand to my forehead, not believing what she is saying. "This is


    ¡ªI don''t know¡ª"


    "I know, it''s sudden and crazy, but we need to talk. Lucas will probably be asleep for awhile, Eric will


    be back by dinner, so just sit down and listen." Caroline pulls me up the rest of the stairs. "I need to


    exin before Kendra wakes up. She''ll want all your attention and I need it right now."


    "Alright, alright," I tug us into my bedroom and close the door gently behind us, being mindful of my


    sleeping sister only a door away. "So, what''s happening? You said Alpha Kenn was nning


    something?"


    "Lucas said that Alpha Kenn ordered him to stay away for awhile. He said it was sudden, and that he


    didn''t want to disappoint his Alpha, so he did as told. After the first bit it became difficult, h-he wanted to


    see me, be with me, and his duties got in the way. When Lucas asked Alpha Kenn to visit me, he said


    no. He couldn''t be seen by anyone from our pack."


    "So it''s obviously against us."


    "Yeah. Alpha Kenn used Lucas'' disappearance to gain entrance into our pack, to be weed in."


    "Well, what did he n¨Cwhat does he want?" I ask eagerly. Eric has to hear all of this, and he has to


    hear it now. "Was he here long enough to actually..." I trail off. "Oh no."


    Caroline''s eyes focus in on me. "What is it?"


    "The night he kissed me, I found him in Eric''s office. He said he was grabbing a paper or something


    like that and I was going to tell Eric about it, but then everything got all jumbled in my head, I couldn''t


    sleep or think¡ªAlpha Kenn probably took something important. Damn it. I couldn''t stop thinking about


    the kiss, andpletely wiped it from my mind."


    "He probably took something, yeah," she thinks out loud, her voice more soft and questioning. "I just


    have no idea what. I would have asked Lucas more, but he was exhausted."


    "I have to tell Eric."


    Caroline hesitates. "What if hees after Lucas? Lucas asked me not to tell anyone until he is


    awake and can exin himself."


    "Unless you want to wake him up, there is really no time to waste. I''ll tell Eric, and hopefully, by the


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    time we''re back, Lucas will be awake. Alright?"


    "Okay, but don''t make it sound like Lucas is in on it. He knew nothing. He just followed Alpha Kenn''s


    orders¡ªorders with no exnation."


    "Of course," I assure her. "Do you know where Eric could be? Should I check the training grounds or


    a border post or¡ª"


    "He might be at the training grounds, and if he''s not there, Heath will be, and you can ask him."


    I nod and turn back to the stairs after ncing at Caroline''s bedroom door. Lucas is in there, perfectly


    fine, sleeping soundly, and the search no longer has meaning. The search never had meaning, never


    had a purpose for us, only Alpha Kenn. I suppose it no longer matters anymore, as Lucas is safe, and


    there are greater things to worry about, such as Alpha Kenn''s motives.


    I hurry to the training grounds while ideas flourish in my mind. He has to be after the pack, after


    power, after thend, and Eric will likely see that right away. What was he looking for in the office?


    Weaknesses? Could he have simply attacked without digging a way in? Or does he know that he has


    no chance against us without preparation and a lot of it?


    I spot Heath, and near him. He smiles at me, noticing the mark but saying nothing. "Hi Heath," I


    smile, "have you seen Eric around? Do you know where he is?"


    "If you want to wait a moment, he''ll be back here in a few minutes."


    "Okay, thanks."


    I wander around the grounds, watching people as the talk, fight, gently hit each other, and cool down.


    It takes my mind away from Alpha Kenn, acting as a small distraction as I wait for Eric. Some of the


    pack members peer over at me, say nothing, then look away. Some smile, others say ''hello'', and I say


    it back. In the distance I see Olivia, and she does not look well¡ªpossibly worse, which makes me


    question why she is outside. What could have happened to her? On top of the Eric issue and failing to


    find a mate, Olivia must be at rock bottom if something else knocked her back down.


    For a split second her eyes connect with mine and my chest tightens. Her eyes disconnect


    immediately before she heads off in a random direction. A part of me wants to run after her and


    question, while the other still feels the threatening clench of her hands around my throat.


    "Watching?"


    With a sharp breath, I turn and see my mate. "Waiting also, but you''re here now."


    The sun''s light shines on his face, making Eric seem more alive than ever, like some sort of beacon


    in a life of darkness. "Is everything alright?"


    "No, everything is not alright," my eyes scan around, searching for anyone near. "It''s Lucas, he''s


    okay, he''s at the house."


    "What do you mean he is at the house?"


    "Caroline found himst night," I exin, "but you can''t focus on that because he wasn''t missing at


    all. Alpha Kenn told him to disappear."


    Eric''s face is a mix of confusion, processing, and surprise. "Isabe, what are you saying?"


    "I''m saying that Alpha Kenn is nning something against us, and used Lucas to gain entrance."


    Eric is quiet, which causes me to wonder.


    "Lucas is at the house right now?"


    "He''s sleeping, but yes he is."


    Without exnation, Eric heads in the direction of the pack house, and I follow beside him. "He''s had


    nothing to do with it, he didn''t know that Alpha Kenn was nning something at the start. Lucas was


    just trying to follow orders and left when the orders were questionable. He wants to be with Caroline,


    and he abandoned his Alpha for her."


    "He worked with him."


    I step in front of Eric swiftly. "And now he''s helping us. Without him, we wouldn''t know any of this."


    "He is his Beta."


    "He''s also your sister''s mate."


    Eric looks away from me with crosses arms, off in the opposite direction of my harsh eyes. "Isabe


    ¡ª"


    "He chose her, he chose us. Now we''re going to go back, and you''re going to listen to what Lucas


    has to say. No using. Only listening. He knows what is going on."


    Eric''s eyes find me again. "Alright, but if I''m not sure after he is done exining, then I''m taking my


    own measures."

 Chapter 36 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Eric stands quietly, refusing to sit down. The room seems to grow smaller as we wait for the pair as if


    the truth is preparing to rain down and suffocate us. I am expecting something well nned, something


    selfish from Alpha Kenn, but who can me him for acting like an Alpha. The way he went about it was


    unusual, though: slowly and carefully digging a way in, gaining my trust. He has done it all only to


    leave. Maybe he wasn''t nning that until Eric kicked him out, or maybe he got what he needed from


    the office and had to reason to stay any longer.


    Caroline and a rested-looking Lucas enter and wake both of us up. She studies Eric, looking for any


    signs of hostility.


    "I''m not going to hurt him. Now sit down," Eric orders, and the two follow. "You''re going to tell me


    what you know, or things are going to get ugly."


    Caroline crosses her arms, "Stop threatening him. He''s going to tell you whether you y bad cop or


    not."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignore the siblings bickering and turn to Lucas. "Anything will be helpful. We understand that you''re


    doing this for the protection of your Mate. Caroline told me that Alpha Kenn had nned this."


    "Yes," he begins, "my Alpha discovered that we were mates and he used it to his advantage. He told


    me to disappear for a while. I questioned it, but he only became angry when I did, so I just listened,


    thinking I would get to see Caroline again next week. More days went by, and I asked if I could see her,


    and Alpha Kenn ordered me to stay away longer. After I wouldn''t stop asking, he finally told me that he


    was building a rtionship with you." His eyes stare at me, and I see Eric bing uneasy and tense.


    "He wanted you to trust him, to protect him if Alpha Tate questioned his actions. It wasn''t until another


    few days had passed that he told me he wanted to take over your pack."


    "So he wants mynd? He wants my pack gone as a threat?"


    Lucas shakes his head, which has me more intrigued. "He wants your position."


    "But he''s an Alpha?" I ask, confused. "What do you mean his position?"


    "He wants to be Alpha of this pack; he wants your Luna as his, he wants tobine both and rule


    over all."


    "But he has a Mate!" I burst up out of frustration and anger. "It''s not my fault that he got rejected. H-


    He can win her back¡ª"


    Lucas shakes his head. "He rejected his Mate."


    "But he told me¡ªugh! This is insane. So what, he wants your life and a little more?" I look to my


    mate, feeling the need to break something. "W-Well he can''t have me! I''m not something to be taken."


    "He''s not going to get near you, Isabe. He is obviously deranged. Where is he now, do you¡ª"


    "Isabe?"


    Standing on the stairs is Kendra, hair tousled and eyes puffy from hours of needed sleep. She


    wanders down the steps, and I meet her at the bottom. I look to the group, signaling them to continue in


    my absence. Leading Kendra to the kitchen, I pull out the stool for her, and Marina smiles. "Hello. And


    who is this?"


    "My younger sister, Kendra. She''s visiting for a few days."


    "How lovely. Are you hungry, dear?"


    "Now that I think about it, yes. Do you know how to make pancakes in the shape of hearts?"


    "Kendra," I scold lightly, giving Marina an apologetic look. "She''s not your personal chef."


    Marina waves me off. "Of course I can make that, and don''t worry, I miss having children in the house.


    Ever since Caroline and Eric grew up, along with my own, it''s been all regr shaped foods."


    Kendra is amused by this, and I can already see her taking a liking to Marina. "Say thank you, and


    wash your hands, please. You probably drooled all over them."


    "Drooled? I do not drool, Isabe. Don''t listen to her; she''s a liar," Kendra defends herself. I point her in


    the direction of the bathroom and shake my head casually as I sit down in her ce.


    "She''s a fun one."


    "She sure is something," I murmur.


    "How are things? I''ve been hearing a lot of yellingtely," Marina asks, and I rest my chin on my fist.


    "It''s been a bumpy ride, Marina. Sometimes I wonder if this was how my life was supposed to turn out.


    When I look at my sister, all I see is my past. At home, with her and mom, taking care of things¡ª


    sometimes I miss it."


    "You''re happy here, yes?"


    I sigh. "Well of course I am. I love Eric, I love Caroline, and I''mmitted to this pack."


    "So it''s your sister then, you can''t let her go."


    I swallow and lean further into the counter. "How can I? She''s stuck back there all alone. I feel like I


    abandoned her¡ªI feel selfish."


    "Is there a possibility for her to stay here, permanently?"


    "She''s all my mother has left. My father died, I left, and I can''t take Kendra away from her¡ª"


    "Take me away from who?" Kendra hurries back in and pushes me off the seat with her eyes, though


    there are more beside us.


    "No one. I should get back in there," I look to Marina, "thanks for listening, even if it was only for a


    minute or two."


    "I''m always here," she smiles and turns to Kendra, chatting her up while I slip away.


    "So when is he nning oning back?"


    "Is it going to be an attack?" Caroline asks her mate as I slip back in. "Isabe, tell them what you


    saw him doing¡ªwhat you told me earlier."


    My cheeks heat up, and I feel Eric''s eyes immediately on me. I saw thising, I expected this, yet


    telling Eric to his face about my mistake, bringing up the kiss again¡ªit all seems like we are taking a


    step back. "Well, the night Alpha Kenn... The night he attacked me, I found him in your office going


    through things¡ª"


    "You''ve got to be kidding me, Isabe," he groans with obvious frustration, "and I''m only finding out


    now?"


    My cheeks flush with more color as I notice Lucas peering away, trying to escape the awkwardness


    of a couple beginning what seems to be a fight. If I can help it, there will be no fight, though. "I''m sorry. I


    was distracted with what happened to me. Can we not focus on that¡ªlet''s focus on him. What could he


    have taken?"


    The look on Eric''s face tells me he sees my attempt at a cover up, my attempt to jump over the


    problem. Hopefully, he will let it go untilter. I much rather deal with this without thepany of


    Caroline and Lucas.


    Thankfully, Eric looks to me, studies me for a brief moment, then crosses his arms. "I''ll look to see if


    anything significant is missing. Right now I need you to get Heath for me," he looks to his sister,


    "Lucas, go with her, and Isabe,e with me."


    The four of us split up, Caroline and Lucas heading to the training grounds, and Eric and I to the


    office. I walk behind him after checking on Kendra, feeling like a child being escorted to the principal''s


    office. I''ve done a bad thing, and hopefully, Eric cuts off the ''bad cop'' attitude. There is no escaping my


    mistake, my act of stupidity. I saw Alpha Kenn rummaging through my mates office and said nothing


    about it. I let a silly kiss get in the way of pack safety. An Alphas office is where many important,


    irreceable things are kept, and as Luna, I''m supposed to protect those things as well. As Luna, I''m


    supposed to help keep the pack safe.


    Because of me, something precious could have been stolen. Because of me, Alpha Keen could have


    gotten the upper hand.


    Eric shuts the door behind me, then says nothing as he begins searching through his desk and


    around for decades. The drawers are heavy, and I am not sure what I am exactly looking for. How can I


    spot a missing thing if I''ve never made use of the space?


    "I didn''t ask you here to search," Eric says to me, and I slowly shut the drawer, looking for more time


    to hide my embarrassment. I bite the inside of my cheek and try to convince myself that he appreciates


    my trying. "Just tell me what you saw him going through."


    "I don''t know. It was dark. He just looked like a shadowy figure."


    "Did you ask him what he was doing?"


    I think back to that night, removing the kissing fiasco, trying to focus on what happened before. "Um, I


    did. He said..." I shut my eyes. "He said¡ªhe said he was looking for a paper. He said he needed it


    back from you."


    Eric pauses. "Did you ever see a paper in his hands?"


    I shake my head.


    "Did he leave with anything at all?"


    I freeze in my spot. Oh goddess, what have I done?


    "Isabe," Eric says slowly, "please tell me you did not leave him in here."


    My throats feels like it is closing up on me. "I-I¡ªI don''t remember," I struggle. "I just remember saying


    that I needed to get back to you and... And leaving."


    I watch Eric closely; I watch as he stands up straight and stares me right in my eyes. The


    disappointment is as clear as day. "Please, leave."


    My brows furrow together. "What¡ª"


    "Just go," he mutters and turns away from me, turning to more storage. He says nothing as he


    continues, waiting for me to do as he said, waiting for me to leave.


    I do. I leave the office and gently shut the door behind me.

 Chapter 37 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    I sit on our bed thinking about what to say, about what to do when Eric and Ie face to face again.


    Kendra is in the shower, and I sit here, waiting for her, but truly using the time to think and nervously


    wait. Eric is in the office still, and I do not know if he is almost done. Caroline and Lucas came back


    with Heath, and Heath went into the office, told to me by Caroline before she went off with Lucas again,


    this time for themselves.


    I envy the two of them, as they are still caught up in the early phase. Everything, in the beginning, was


    exciting and new. When were we going to kiss? What was his family going to be like? Will I ever see


    my sister again? What about sex¡ªdid he want it? The smell of him drove me insane, to the point of t-


    shirt swiping, and now here I sit, alone, anxious, waiting to find out if mytest mistake is small enough


    to be forgotten. I remember when I used to help him, when I used to calm him, lecture him when I was


    in control. He would ask for a kiss, and I would have the restraint to say no. I knew he wanted it then,


    but now, after I have risked the pack, I''m not sure if he wants it anymore.


    In the beginning, he would listen to me describe anything just to hear me talk. Now I hold my breath


    just so he will talk to me.


    Maybe the Mate bonds magic has worn off. I told him I loved him, and that moment was wonderful, but


    now that it''s over we just simply love each other. All has been revealed. Maybe he feels the same.


    Maybe neither of us were meant for a life like this¡ªa life belonging to someone else.


    Whenever I am upset, I think differently. I only focus on the negatives, and I hate it afterward. Why


    must I see only darkness in our future? Later I will reflect on the bright side, the family aspects, the


    pack, and my friendships.


    Everyone is like this. When we are sad, we think negatively. When we are happy, we think positively. If


    one has the power to think about the good side with a depressed mind, well good for them. It makes


    sense, to think about the good to cheer yourself up. I have done this artificially.


    When I was younger, upset because Talia might have said something mean to me at school, I would


    force myself to be happy. I would think of the good and lift myself out of the hole. Most of the time I


    knew I was lying to myself, but at the moment I didn''t care.


    So here I am now, sitting, apparently depressed and disappointed with myself. What am I going to do?


    Am I going to ster on the smile and pretend until I no longer feel pain, or continue in my puddle of


    sadness? Part of me wants to continue, but Kendra emerges from the bathroom, and the smile is


    already on, the glue already drying.


    "Let''s do something," she smiles back and rushes to me, jumping up onto the bed.


    "Well, what do you want to do?"


    "I want Caroline again."


    I sigh. "She''s busy right now, buddy."


    "Well, I want to go swimming then, like you said we would."


    Maybe it was the down part of me or the fueled part, but swimming off packnds sounded like an


    escape. I know Eric said no, but with a few guards, we will be fine.


    Kendra changes into her swimsuit, not caring that she showered herself clean only to get dirty again.


    Maybe I am digging myself a deeper hole, finding more ways for Eric to be upset with me. I should tell


    Kendra that we can''t swim¡ªI really should¡ªbut I don''t.


    Together, the two of us leave the house and head towards the borders. Once there, I talk with a few


    guards and ask them to watch us, which they happily agree to, as I am technically their Luna after all.


    How could they refuse to protect me?


    One asks if I would like the Alpha to be informed of my location since I am going off of territory, but I lie


    again, saying that he already knows. Maybe I am setting myself up, and truthfully I know I am, but as


    long as I pretend it''s okay, the world cannot hurt me anymore.


    Lately, I have been delusional.


    Maybe it was the kiss; maybe he poisoned me with his lips. Maybe he didn''t have to poison me.


    Theke water is chilly against my skin, yet Kendra is not affected. She jumps right in without a care,


    sshing around and enjoying herself as a child should. Iy floating on my back, somewhat blinded


    by the sun.


    It is easy to me my current moods on someone else, anyone but myself. Alpha Kenn got to me,


    though. All his questions, hispliments, his understanding, at the moment it felt genuine. He must


    have wanted me to turn against Eric, wanting my trust and protection as Lucas said. Maybe it worked,


    all until he kissed me and tossed my head in the trash can.


    Kendra jumps up on me, pushing me under the water while boosting herself up. Theke is somewhat


    deep to the point where I cannot swim to the bottom without horrible pressure in my ears. My arms il


    around in the water as she uses me like a pool toy. When I finally surface with heavy breaths, Kendra''s


    The guards have neared.


    We continue to hang around theke, now on the shore. Iy in the pebbles while Kendra carves a


    message or picture with a stick. Sitting up, I watch as she finishes the flower. "Do you like it here?"


    "A lot," she murmurs.


    "More than at home?"


    "Yes, because you''re here."


    I smile andy back down. "Would youe with me anywhere?"


    "Of course. You''re my sister," she says with an unmistakable tone. "Wherever you go, I go now."


    "You''ll have to start a life of your own, though."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you''ll grow up, find your mate, make your own friends, build a life for yourself," I exin. "It''s like


    a fresh start."


    She frowns. "Will you not be there?"


    "I will be, just not all the time."


    "So like it is now?"


    I nod. "Yeah, like it is now."


    The sun begins to set, and I contemte returning to the house or not. The guards urge us to step


    back on pack territory, as the forest is not safest at night, so we do. I thank the guards and walk back


    with Kendra. She is less energetic now, calmer and worn down from swimming.


    "You should shower again," I tell her. "I''d feel better if theke water wasn''t still on you."


    "Okay. I''m hungry."


    "Let''s go have dinner then. You shower after, okay?"


    She nods and hurries to the kitchen, hearing Marina in there. Kendra possibly sees Marina as the


    grandmother she never had, as our grandparents died before we got to meet them. It makes me happy


    that she has this connection with her. Marina is someone to look up to. "Don''t you want to change


    first?" I ask Kendra as I enter the kitchen after her.


    "No, I want to eat."


    I tell Kendra that I''m going to shower and that I''ll be right back down, before heading to the bedroom.


    Expecting it to be empty, my heart is calm, no nervous racing. When I open the door and see the


    bathroom door shut, I want to turn back. He''s in there. I can hear the running water of the shower.


    Taking a deep breath, I grab my clothes from the closet along with extra towels. Kendra''s shower is


    empty, so I grab my things and use the guest bathroom. I shut the door behind me, walk down the hall,


    open the guest bedroom door, shut it behind me, open the bathroom door, shut it behind me, then set


    my things down. After taking off my clothes and turning on the water, my eyes drift closed.


    Once in my peaceful state of mind, an array of noises catch my attention. A door opening, a door


    closing, footsteps, a door op¡ª


    An abrupt shout escapes me, and I nearly slip at the sight of my Mate barging in the bathroom. Swiftly


    my arms cover what needs to be covered, and I steady myself from falling and breaking a bone or two.


    My glossy eyes grow wide as my chest rapidly pumps up and down. "What are you doing!"


    "I told you not to leave Packnd," he says firmly, not fazed by my nakedness or the current situation.


    My entire face is cast with color. "Are you serious? I''m in the shower!"


    "Why did you go off of mynd?"


    The tone of his voice frightens me. I know this tone, and it is not the tone of my Mate, but an Alpha, an


    angry one.


    "I-I¡ª" The fogged ss of the shower frame is not enough to cover my body or my struggle. "Right


    now¡ªreally?"


    He takes a step closer, his hands now pressed against the ss, my body against the tiled, wet wall. "I


    told you not to go off of my territory. I told you to your face. Now answer: why the hell did you disobey


    me?"


    My eyes harden. "Who the hell do you think you are!"


    "I''m the Alpha, Isabe! I''m the fucking Alpha!"


    His shouting makes my ears hurt, and for a moment I expected the ss to break from the pressure of


    his hands. I shut off the water and force the door open, slipping past him and into the bedroom. "I don''t


    care! I don''t! I''m done with this!"


    I run to our bedroom and ferociously snatch a towel from the bathroom, frustrated beyond belief,


    hoping no one saw me in the hall. I cover myself and storm towards the closet, dragging one of my


    suitcases out.


    "I''m done, Eric," I mutter, knowing he is in the room.


    "Oh, you''re done?" He mocks me.


    I clench my teeth. "I''m so done. Ever since I came here, I have been screwed up. You''re poison; you''re


    toxic!"


    Nothing thates from him sounds regretful. "Where are you going to go? You''re just going to leave,


    walk off thend?"


    "I''m going home."


    "Good luck getting there!"


    I want to scream, cry, fall to my knees, shift; all my emotions are turning against me. "You said I was


    your world¡ªyour life. If this is what mates are, then I don''t want one."


    Abandoning my bag, I rush down the stairs and into the kitchen. Kendra is eating with Marina, both of


    them happy until they see me, wrapped in a towel with hot tears streaming down my red face. "Watch


    her, Marina, please. I''ve asked too much of you, but just make sure she''s safe."


    Marina shoots up at my frantic actions. "What''s going on?"


    "I''m leaving."


    "Don''t go, Isabe," she looks at me seriously, not a hint of emotion.


    Kendra panics. "Where are you going? Why are you leaving?"


    "Just watch her, please."


    I can''t take anymore before I head out the front door and determinedly make my way away from the


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    house. My heart squeezes in my chest, making it hard to breathe.


    Every part of my being is begging to return to my Mate, but I keep on walking.

 Chapter 38 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    "Isabe," a familiar voice calls, and I turn back to see Evangeline running towards me. "Wait."


    I stop and secure my towel, "I''m sorry, I have to leave."


    She catches up to me. "Just rx, you''re too worked up, too irrational."


    "I can''t stay here."


    She reaches out to me. "Juste with me, get some clothes and calm down."


    I shake my head, hating the fact that I have to refuse her. "I''m sorry¡ª"


    "He doesn''t have to know. Please, juste stay with me for the night. Eric doesn''t have to know


    that you''re with me." My eyes drift off. Evangeline seems desperate in her task to keep me on pack


    I follow her back towards her house and enter with hesitation. She leads me upstairs and brings me


    clothes, reminding me of a mother, one I never had. I change and follow her back downstairs.


    Sebastian, her mate, is not here, and she sets me on the couch before bringing me a ss of water. I


    sip it, sit back, breathe, and take another sip.


    "Thank you, for the hospitality," I mumble, feeling worn out and depressed.


    She looks at me worriedly. "All I''m asking is that you sleep on it, okay?"


    I nod, for her, and she sits down with me.


    "What caused this, Isabe?" Evangeline asks carefully.


    I set down my water and take a few deep breaths. "I used to be the strong one, you know," the


    thought makes me almostugh at myself. "I used to never show the weak side of me, for my sister,


    and she saw it tonight. I don''t know what I''m doing anymore. I can hardly think straight sometimes."


    Evangeline looks down as if she recalls something. "You know, I''ve been in your situation too many


    times. Confused, not thinking clearly, continually making the wrong decisions, believing that I shouldn''t


    be a Luna¡ªthat I can''t be. I tried running away once or twice¡ªran out in a towel too¡ªand I thought I


    was losing my mind. Being mated to an Alpha, being a Luna, taking care of your sister; none of it is


    easy. Just stop, take a breath, and remember who you are. The worst thing that can happen is losing


    yourself through all of this. Having a mental breakdown is normal, just don''t let it take over for too long."


    I lean back further into the couch and sigh. Evangeline is right, I am losing myself, and I have to


    grasp on before I''m like this forever. "What am I supposed to do? Everything I did¡ªwhat I said, how is


    he expected to forgive me?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Eric is understanding. You may have gotten him all riled up, but on the inside he''s forgiving. Don''t be


    turned away by the Alpha reactions, just sit down, the two of you alone, and be honest. An Alpha acts


    all intimidating and mighty when they feel threatened¡ªworried even. You''ve worried him, Isabe."


    I bite the inside of my cheeks and swipe the falling hairs from my face. "Lately, that''s all I''ve been


    doing. I don''t know why. I just¡ªI act on impulse instead of actually thinking like I used to."


    "There are many emotions in the Mate bond, and maybe you just became overwhelmed," she


    genuinely says to me, making me look up to her, again, the mother I never had. My mother never


    talked to me about feelings, as my father''s death destroyed hers. "Take a day or two, stay here, collect


    your thoughts, organize your mind, and when you''re ready, talk with him. Now isn''t the time to run


    away. Your sister needs you; she''s here for you. Kendra is wee to stay here as well, or Marina can


    care for her."


    I shake my head. "Marina¡ªI''ve asked too much of her. I feel terrible."


    "Marina loves children, Isabe. I''m sure she would be delighted to watch over your sister for the day.


    And when you''re ready, you can exin to Kendra too on why you needed a break."


    I look to Evangeline,pletely open for her help. "Why are you doing this for me?"


    "We''re simr, Isabe. You''re also my son''s mate, the packs future, and I care about you, your well-


    being.  I wish I had someone to talk to me when I was younger and going through the same problems."


    After our talk, I went to bed. The next morning Evangeline and I had breakfast together and spoke so


    more about my recent feelings and actions, rting them to her past ones and talking about ways to fix


    them. Conversing with her is a tremendous help, making me feel more like the old, stable me than ever.


    Evangeline stayed with her promise on keeping Eric from me, from my location. He does not know


    where I am currently, and I wonder if he is thinking about me. I want to be better for him, for my sister,


    for Caroline, the pack, Evangeline, and my future. My thoughts of not wanting a mate anymore seem


    unreal now, and after a full day of healing, I truly, and utterly miss Eric. We agreed on another day


    away, yet sleeping the second night was a problem unlike the first.


    The next morning we drank tea, an earthy mixture that tasted funny, yet calmed me. Afterward,


    Evangeline took me for a walk through the forest, and like before; I noticed my surroundings more


    thoroughly. In my head, I described it all to myself, and I wanted to share this with my Mate. I


    remember our moments together when he would only listen.


    Towards the end of the day, Carolinees through the door after agreeing not to tell Eric. Together


    we sit in the living room.


    "How are you feeling? I''ve been worried about you," she softly asks.


    "I needed this."


    "Eric''s been quiet the past two days. I think he needed a break too."


    I fold my hands together, feeling excited to see him tomorrow. "How is everything? Was anything


    missing from the office?"


    "Future guard schedules, meeting ns, stuff like that. Things that would help decide the perfect time


    for an attack. Obviously, we''re prepared now, after changing everything around. There have been a few


    rogue and member sightings around the borders. We think he''s nning to do it soon."


    Caroline abandons the topic of pack safety and talks about Lucas for a solid while. I enjoy hearing


    about their happiness. Caroline deserves someone good, someone whiling to give up anything for her.


    She tells me that he will be joining our pack since Alpha Kenn practically removed him from his. I


    wonder what Alpha Kenn thinks about Lucas'' abandoning if he knows that he has spilled the ns. It is


    likely that he does.


    "How is Kendra?"


    "Well, she keeps asking when you''ll be back, but Marina is teaching her how to bake. They made


    peanut butter cookies today."


    I smile. "Good. Tell her I''ll be back tonight."


    Caroline raises an eyebrow. "I thought you wereing back tomorrow?"


    "I know, I was, but I just miss everyone too much. Your mother helped me, and without her, I couldn''t


    have gotten through this, but I feel pretty good. I want to be with Kendra, with you guys again. I-I need


    some sleep. And I have to talk with Eric."


    "You''re going to talk to him?"


    I let out augh. "Well, I can''t just ignore him for the rest of my life. I love him, Caroline. I made


    mistakes, he did too, and now I really want to mend things."


    Caroline leaves and I tell Evangeline that I am ready to return home. She walks me back after dinner,


    and I walk up to the door alone. ncing back at Evangeline, she smiles and turns away, ready to


    head home. I sigh and do the same.


    The door opens slowly, and I peek through before submerging myself. Most of the lights are off. Kendra


    must be in bed, and Marina must have left, which leaves one person.


    The kitchen is empty and so is his office, so I make my way upstairs. Before trying the bedroom doors,


    I peer into Kendra''s room, seeing her safe and in bed, fast asleep. Light trickles from my bedroom, as


    the door is notpletely closed. I bite my lip and prepare for the worst as I reach my hand out and


    inch it open.


    I see Eric right away. He is looking down at the bed,cking a shirt, and carrying a nk expression. I


    know he senses my presence.


    "Eric," I murmur, closing the door without looking away from him. The room is dim, and the bathroom


    light illuminates his strapping back, the one my fingers have dragged down before.


    "Where did you go?"


    I take a breath, remembering all I have been through with Evangeline. "I was with your mother, staying


    with her."


    "Why?"


    "I needed time to collect myself. I haven''t been myselftely." He says nothing, but I near him. "I know


    what I did was stupid, and mindless, and thest thing I wanted to do was harm the pack. I want to be


    good for the pack; I want to be good for you. Thesest few days I''ve really looked at who I''ve be,


    and I don''t like that person. You''re the only sure thing in my life, and that scares me."


    Eric looks to me.


    "I''ve had a bit of a breakdown, but I''m done with it now, I''m done messing up."

 Chapter 39 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Our conversation is quiet, no more yelling and arguing. We have worn ourselves out, and my body


    cannot put up a fight against him anymore. My inner wolf was crushed from my actions just a few days


    ago.


    The words that left both of us meant nothing that night, and we both understand that. Eric is upset with


    himself for bursting in on me, I can see it on his face. Many times I tell him that I forgive him, but he


    doesn''t seem to forgive himself.


    Our conversation is quiet, meaningful, and filled with regrets, and I am dying to move on. Selfishly, I


    have the power to forgive myself after Eric forgives me, but he cannot seem to do the same. I hate that


    he is so angry with himself. "I''m okay, Eric," I tell him as I caress his cheek softly. "Please¡ªI''m not mad


    at you."


    "What I said to you... I can never take it back," he murmurs and removes my hand from him.


    "What you said doesn''t matter to me anymore. I forgive you. I know you didn''t mean it." The bedsheets


    are knotted up beneath us, and we sit in the middle of it. The time is thest thing on my mind as I just


    want to get through to him.


    "I can never forgive myself for how I treated you," he gazes directly into my eyes, giving me nowhere to


    hide. "I said you were my life, and that hasn''t changed. How can I protect you if I''m the one hurting


    you?"


    "But you''re not hurting me."


    He shakes his head. "I did. I saw it on your face."


    Tears threaten to spill from my eyes. "Eric, please¡ª"


    "Isabe, you''re only hurting because of me. You''re better off away from me."


    "What about Alpha Kenn," I panic, needing him to agree with me. "Alpha Kenn will hurt me."


    He stands up from the bed and nears the bedroom doors. "After everything is dealt with, I think it is


    best for you to stay with your mother."


    "Y-You can''t do that." He says nothing and leaves the room, but I stop him before he gets too far. "What


    ¡ªyou won''t even sleep with me?"


    Eric turns away in silence for one of the guest rooms.


    It is a sleepless night without him, something I didn''t expect after leaving Evangeline''s. I thought after


    dealing with myself everything would be all right, back to normal, but it has only gotten worse. I called


    him toxic; I said he ruined me, I know why he feels this way, and I hate myself for it.


    All he wants is to protect me, to keep me happy, and now he believes the only way to aplish that


    is a life without him in it. But I can''t live without him. He said he couldn''t live without me.


    In the morning I find the house empty. Caroline is off with Lucas at her home, as she moved back.


    Marina has agreed to busy Kendra after being informed on my mood and what caused it. So the house


    is empty, letting me cry in many locations other than the upstairs bathroom with the door locked. When


    I was younger, I preferred to cry alone, not letting anyone see me, and I still prefer it that way.


    After the clock strikes four, I seem to run out of tears, leaving me staring at the ground. I sit on the


    couch with my lips shut, with no n on opening them. My thoughts aren''t jumbled anymore¡ªI can


    think clearly¡ªI''m just suffering from an aching heart. My mate wants me to leave, not out of anger, but


    love. And convincing him otherwise is harder than I expected, as he refuses to me me for any of it.


    I need to prove to him that I need him, which shouldn''t be difficult because I honestly do need him.


    Standing up from the couch, I rub my eyes and wander to the stairs, nning an attempt to sleep. If I


    am lucky, my head will give me at least an hour or two of shut-eye. Before I can make it, the sound of a


    door opening catches my attention. It sounds like the back door. If it is Marina and Kendra, I don''t want


    them to see me like this¡ªbut what if it is Eric.


    Without a second thought I hurry to the kitchen, hoping to see my mate standing there, but what I see


    causes my heart to plummet.


    My lips part as my hands begin to sweat.


    "What are you doing here?"


    It is all I can think to say. Panic and anxiety are overruling me. My heart races in my chest, but there is


    an unusual numbness that keeps me from really feeling it.


    My lips run dry. "Why are you here?"


    Alpha Kenn smiles. "Can I not visit my favorite Luna?"


    The smears of blood on his chest give me a foggy dizziness that threatens to pull me to the floor. "W-


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why are you here?"


    A sad look is cast on his face, something fake and yful. "Don''t tell me you''re scared?"


    I can ask the question as many times as I like, but I know the answer already. "You''re going to die¡ª


    people wille and kill you for this."


    "I''m afraid they''re a little upied at the moment, dear."


    He stands at the opposite side of the room, giving me a chance. I dash into the hall and aim for the


    closet, remembering what Eric once told me. If I shift, he will take me easily, as he is an Alpha and I am


    not stupid. The door is swung open, and I scramble in the baskets until I shove a scarf aside and feel


    the cool metal against my hand. Just as Alpha Kenn grasps me and tugs me back, I hold the gun up to


    him. He lets go.


    "Don''t touch me," I order.


    He seems amused. "Put down the gun, Isabe. We all know you are no killer like your mate, or like


    me. The blood proves that. Now hand it to me."


    I clench my teeth and move the gun, so it is pointing at his shoulder instead of his head. The shot is


    fired, and the kickback surprises me.


    The bullet buries in Alpha Kenn''s shoulder, giving him a scowl and tensing his muscles. The pain is


    seen in his eyes, as he fights to hide it. "Give me the gun!"


    He stalks towards me while reaching in his wound, pulling out the bullet like some barbarian. He


    presses the bullet to my skin, directly on my chest, distracting me and snatching the gun away. "Silver


    burns doesn''t it," he seethes.


    When he finally stops, I see the severe burn and begin to sob. It hurts like nothing I have ever felt


    before. My skin is seared, dying for a drink of something icy.


    Alpha Kenn grabs my arm and drags me out the front door, pulling me to what I am expecting is my


    death.

 Chapter 40 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Alpha Kenn''s tightening grasp causes my face to scrunch up in protest. My teeth clench, I whimper like


    a hurt puppy, yet he continues to drag me away from the house and towards the tree line. The burn on


    my chest throbs. I wonder what kind of monster it takes to be shot and to walk away fine.


    "Let go," I seethe, attempting to yank my wrist from the cuff that is his hand, "you bastard! Where are


    you taking me!"


    Adrenaline brings my vocabry to that of a sailor''s.


    "You piece of shit, you think you¡ª"


    "Please, darling," he groans, "resisting is not going to get you anywhere. You had your shot at me; you


    failed, now let us move on."


    "Move on?" I gape. "You have ruined everything I have. What have you done? Whose blood are you


    wearing?"


    "If it will shut you up, then it''s not your mates. You know, you were much sweeter before¡ª"


    "My sister¡ªdid you hurt my sister?" I ask desperately. "Where is she? Where is Eric? Caroline? Lucas?


    Please, I''m begging you."


    Alpha Kenn nces back at me, noting my sudden obedience. "Well, if you''re willing to cooperate, then


    I suppose you have earned some information. We arrived almost¡ªwell I haven''t been keeping track


    really¡ªbut I''d say an hour ago. What have you been up to? What kept you so busy, Isabe? By the


    looks of it, you''ve been crying, haven''t you? All alone in the big house, all by yourself, such an easy


    target¡ªit''s a little sad. No mate to protect you, though I do appreciate the extensive border protection,


    that took down almost half of my men. Sadly, he does not protect his dear Isabe."


    All of his words toy with me, making my knees wobble as we walk. "He protects me," I mumble, my


    voice growing quieter with each word, falling into his trap.


    "Oh, of course, he protects his dear mate, though, you are in my hold now, aren''t you? I have seen


    your mate, Isabe," my chin lifts up, "yes, he put up a good fight. Some of this blood is mine, not all of


    it, but some. He got me good, but, not good enough."


    My eyes trickle down to the wound below his ribs, directly on his side, most of it hidden from me. I have


    begun to trail behind him again, his arm stretching only so far before he tugs me back beside him. My


    feet get caught on rocks and roots as we enter the trees, nearly tripping as I struggle to keep up with


    him.


    "Where is he, my mate?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Alpha Kenn nces back at me again, not enjoying the conversation topic. "I was your friend once, you


    know. My mate¡ªwell, I would have run to her first¡ªbut Eric finds other things more important, no? I


    mean, I did arrive an hour ago, an hour, Isabe. That is a long time to have your mate in a vulnerable


    situation, and look what happened, the bigger," lies, "stronger, " lies, "more worthy Alpha snatched her


    away." Lies!


    I clench my jaw. "You''re a liar, Alpha Kenn. A maniptor."


    "Let''s not be irrational."


    A group of men are huddled up between the trees, and Alpha Kenn pulls me towards them. I start to


    sweat, and I know my heart must be near an attack. The men look furious, fueled, blood-thirsty, some


    coated in blood, their own or others. They are amused at the sight of me.


    Alpha Kenn shoves me up against his chest, like a rag doll, and I frown at the metallic, iron stench


    emitting off of his warm body. Hetches onto me like a trophy and the crowd smiles and hollers with


    victory, with pride. "I have retrieved my Luna," Alpha Kenn cheers to the crowd, like a newly wedded


    King. "Where is my dear old friend, Alpha Tate?"


    One man from the bunch steps forward, nearly naked, and my eyes roam around me, watching the


    circling wolves. One, arge, dark brown beast, has ck fabric between its teeth. Man against wolf,


    how cruel.


    "The Alpha is in holding. We''ve taken it upon ourselves to make use of his own cer," the man informs


    and my fists wad up. "Yusuf is dead."


    Alpha Kenn seems somewhat distracted by Yusuf''s death¡ªa stranger to me, but he must have held


    some importance to him.


    Alpha Kenn swallows. "Take me to the Alpha," he directs, voice hard, cold, and smooth.


    I have never been to the cers, and I have never had a desire to go until now. Something so


    depressing and frightening has never sounded so sweet.


    A few men from the group travel with us. My eyes scan the area, searching for any of my pack


    members, but I see none. Painfully, a few in bodies in the distance meet my gaze, and I tear my


    eyes away. What if one of them is Kendra or Caroline or... I cannot bare the thought. My heart is heavy;


    it weighs in my chest.


    Wee up to an unfamiliar building, and I hear shouting inside. My mate, I hear him, I hear his voice.


    The hands around my throat are loosening from the sounds; I can breathe.


    Alpha Kenn brings me inside, and the shouting now holds meaning.


    "Where is she! I swear to God if you touch her!"


    Alpha Kenn walks forward, in front of a particr cell, leaving me in the hold of strangers. The cer


    reeks of rotting flesh, of death, and it creeps up my noise like a preview of what is toe. The air is


    dense, wet, thick, and sticky.


    A hand covers my mouth before I can shout back at him, though he catches the sounds of my muffled


    pleas.


    "Isabe?" Eric''s desperate voice floods my ears like an answered prayer. "Isabe?" A thunderous


    growl shakes the room and two rough hands grip the bars, squeezing almost enough to bend the silver.


    His hands must be burning. I panic.


    "Eric let go! Let go! I''m here!" I shout against the hand, but none of it seems audible.


    Alpha Kenn''s eyes swing back to me and he motions for me toe over. The strangers let go, and I


    dash towards the hands, coverings them with my own, feeling the warmth spread throughout my body.


    Our eyes connect and I pry his hands from the bars. "Let go, Eric! You''re burning yourself!" His eyes


    study me like a piece of art, and finally, I manage to get one to release. I take his hand and hold it to my


    cheek. "I here, I''m okay, please let go," I breathe out, and his facees to mine. I reach through the


    bars, trying not to burn myself, and I wipe the hairs from his face.


    "Isabe," he says so quietly and breathlessly, it sounds like a whisper.


    "How did you get in there?" I mumble, rubbing my thumb along his cheek, utilizing every second.


    "It wasn''t easy," Alpha Kenn interrupts, yanking me back against him. Eric tenses and stands up


    straight, his chest rising and falling, filling with rage. "It was a costly process. But to be in this situation


    now replenishes all losses."


    "You can''t have her," Eric states harshly. "You can have it all, but you can''t have her. Take the pack,


    take my title, take whatever, except for her."


    Alpha Kenn pauses, not expecting this.


    "It means nothing to me. Take it. Have it all, except her. You can''t have her."

 Chapter 41 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    "Well," Alpha Kenn struggles. "What an offer, but I will have to refuse because Isabe is to be my


    Luna."


    My eyes cannot leave Eric''s. There is something in them. A promise? Safety? Security? Love?


    Maybe all of them, but definitely love. Suddenly, I am no longer fearful, but determined.


    He would give away everything for me, and that means everything. He can give me everything, but it


    means so much more to give up everything. To have nothing, but me. My cheeks flush with color, with


    life.


    "You can''t have me," I mutter and nce up at him. "Sorry."


    Some men find this amusing, but Alpha Kenn sneers. "Inject him, then bring him out."


    Alpha Kenn drags me out of the cer and under the gloomy sky. Worryes over me. Inject him


    with what?


    "Wolfsbane," he snickers as if he read my mind. "Deadly, yet just enough will weaken to the point of


    uselessness."


    Wolfsbane, I have not heard of that technique in years. Back at my old pack, it was used as a


    peaceful death, as in vast quantities the body will simply drop, yet if not given enough it will slowly eat


    away, a painful and restless death. Slow, endless. I have never heard of small enough quantities to


    weaken, until now.


    That must be what got him in the cell. How did they manage a clean injection in the first ce?


    "I told him you had died," Alpha Kenn answers me again, which causes me to believe I am talking out


    loud. "Obviously, he didn''t feel your death, but it distracted him long enough. A man in love is a weak


    man, Isabe. The Mate bond makes us weak. That is why I refused my mate, and chose you instead,


    but I am sure you could have figured that out on your own."


    My heart drops at the sight of my mate struggling to stand. My finger tips turn numb, tingly.


    I make a move to rush to him, but Alpha Kenn holds me back.


    "Isabe!"


    Swiftly, I turn, my eyes in a focused search, then I see her. Kendra. Kendra stuck in the grasp of a


    stranger, a dangerous man. Again, Alpha Kenn has to hold me back.


    The stranger roughly brings her over, and I see distress cast on her beautiful face. Tears are welling


    in her eyes, reaching the edge.


    "Why! Why her? What did she do?" I act frantically and re up at Alpha Kenn. "She''s a child!"


    He refuses to exin, which fills me with fury.


    "She''s a child! She has nothing to do with this!"


    Kendra''s sobs strike me and my legs twitch, almost bringing me to the forest floor.


    "Isabe," she cries, confused, scared. Her arms reach out to me, but the man does not let go.


    "Why is she here?" I grab Alpha Kenn''s cor and nearly cause an uprise. He yanks my hand off of


    him and raises his own to me, yet he somehow Eric''s sudden growling and my fearlessness stops him.


    He clenches his jaw and lowers his arm.


    "Try anything else, and she''s dead. Understand?"


    My lips shut.


    Alpha Kenn enjoys my reaction. "You know what, let''s make this interesting. Since you are choosing


    to be a pain, maybe you can choose something else. Someone has to die. You choose who dies, right


    now, right here. The options are him," he points to a random man, who is surprised, confused, angry,


    and many other sudden emotions. For the finger has pointed mercilessly at him, "Him, or that man,"


    Alpha Kenn finishes, and the other men have simr reactions.


    I do not take him seriously until his next sentence.


    "Choose now or I... Or I kill all three of them."


    My eyes shoot to Eric, and he too looks confused, maybe even disturbed.


    "They are your men?" I question.


    Alpha Kenn nods. "For now they are."


    I thought Alpha Kenn to be power hungry, but now I see him as he truly is, psychotic. Kill one man, or


    all three die. A good person would pick one, no? Save two instead of none. A good Luna would let all


    three die.


    My eyes stay with Eric''s, hoping for an answer, but he is drugged, swaying in and out of


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    consciousness as he is held up by other men.


    "What will it be, Isabe?"


    "My sister, I don''t want her to see this, please."


    Alpha Kenn raises an eyebrow. "She''ll turn around."


    I swallow. "All... All three can die."


    Alpha Kenn did not expect a quick decision; I can see that clearly. He also seems excited by it as


    well. His men look to him, needing leadership, not believing the control he has given me. "You heard


    her," Alpha Kenn says, easily.


    I squeeze my eyes shut.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    Maybe it makes me a bad person. Maybe it makes me a bad Luna. Maybe it makes me a good one?


    It is easy to believe that they would have died anyways when Eric and I take back control. It is even


    easier to believe that they would have lived, that I have yed God, and that I should not have. If I did


    not answer, he would have killed all of them, if I chose just one, that would leave more danger for my


    pack.


    Once it is over, I refuse to look at the ground, where theyy lifelessly.


    Alpha Kenn ps his hands three times. "Alright, round two, yes?"


    Now I jerk away. "No. No more."


    "Now, choose between..." he pauses then lights up, "Eric, your mate, Kendra, your sister, or yourself."


    My breath hitches in my throat. My lungs squeeze.


    Maybe it is Alpha Kenn ying God, not me.


    Eric grows restless, fighting the Wolfsbane with all he has. "Isabe," he breathes out, trying to speak


    clearly, "don''t do what I think you''re going to do."


    Alpha Kenn smiles. "Oh, and of course, if you don''t choose, you all die."


    "I thought I was your Luna? Now you want me dead?"


    He shrugs. "Well, there is no Mate bond is there? I''m sure another will do just fine. I''m sure Caroline,


    yes, Caroline will be a lovely Luna. She has the Alpha blood."


    Die in ce of someone you love? That is the correct option, right? I have heard it enough to know that


    it should be. Eric knows that is what I am thinking of, as he is shouting at me, "no one has to die.


    Listen, Isabe! No one has to die! Let''s talk about this¡ªlet''s talk."


    Maybe I am hoping for a diversion, for someone toe inst minute and save the day. Quickly,


    Heath wille in, attack the Alpha, distracting his men, giving Eric enough time to attack his


    restraints. Or Caroline and Lucas wille thrashing through the trees, nning the same. Or maybe


    all three of them will team up, either way, it would happen just before my decision. I will not have to


    choose myself then, like I am about to do. Before the word, myself, leaves my lips, it will all happen.


    Maybe if I wait long enough.


    I have always feared death, but I have always believed that everyone has, everyone that is not ready to


    die. Thinking of my elderly self drifting off scares me like nothing else, the only thing rxing me is the


    thought: I will be ready by then.


    Many people die before they are ready. Maybe I am just one of them.


    My eyes wave from East to West then North to south, again, hoping for the diversion. Next, to Eric, he


    is pleading with me, then to Kendra, she is crying.


    I thought Eric and I would have children. One or two. Hopefully a boy and girl, one of each. The thought


    makes me happy. Changing diapers, rocking to sleep, feeding only for them to spit it out, the giggles,


    the cries, it all sounds lovely, only with him. It makes me sad to think I will never have that. The least I


    could do was leave an heir, but I suppose Caroline could do that.


    I hate this, thinking everything over as if I am going to die. The first three died in under a minute; it was


    easy for the killer.


    The Wolfsbane.


    "Can it be peaceful?" I ask softly, knowing it will upset Eric.


    Alpha Kenn raises an eyebrow. "What did you have in mind?"


    "Wolfsbane. Enough will make it quick, painless."


    "Isabe!" Eric shouts. "Don''t you do this, don''t do this, Isabe, please. Listen to me. No one has to


    die. Let''s talk about this."


    I swallow. "Do I get," I begin to struggle, "goodbyes?"


    Alpha Kenn shrugs. "Whatever you can say here and now."


    Eric begins to panic, greatly.


    As Kendra nearly screams in the background, I near her first. She clings onto me, a dying fish to water.


    She can hardly breathe, as the cries are all that is leaving her. I wish she were a bit younger, too young


    to understand.


    "Kendra," I say sharply, "you listen to me¡ª"


    "We are not doing this, Isabe!" Eric yells. "What do you want?" He turns to Alpha Kenn, begging for


    strength. "What is it, what do you want? I''ll give you everything, the pack, everything, just stop this,


    now," his voice is demanding, hard, scared.


    I don''t want him to be scared, that''s my job.


    "Kendra, I love you, alright? You''re going to live with mom for as long as you have to, then, as soon as


    you find your mate, or make a good friend, someone you can trust, you get out of there." She shakes


    her head rapidly, refusing the oue. "Listen! I won''t see you anymore, listen to what I''m saying." My


    grip on her tightens as I fight not to fall apart. "You take care of yourself, whatever it takes. Eric will give


    you money, and if you want, stay here. Scratch mom, she''s poison, she''ll make you sad like she is.


    Stay here, with Eric okay? With Marina and Caroline, they''ll take care... Care... Stay with them!"


    I have never thought of saying goodbye like this before, and I am not doing a good job. I do not know


    how much time I have left, but Alpha Kenn warns me.


    I squeeze her too tightly in a hug and kiss her on the forehead.


    Damn diversion.


    The man holds her back as I stand up and turn to my mate. He looks angry, at me, of course. With


    every step I take, the harder it is for Eric to stay together.


    "What a game," I mutter and Eric begins to crumble, angry tears well in his eyes and he stands up,


    gripping onto my shoulders.


    "What are you doing, Isabe?" He asks. "What are you doing? No one is going to die. No one is going


    to die. You''re not going to die! Okay? Okay?"


    "Alright," I murmur. "It''s looking pretty bad right now, though," my voice cracks, "I mean, no one is


    "You''re worried about me?"


    "Well, you could be slowly dying," I say while the first tear falls. "It really feels like I''m going to die right


    now, Eric. I have a feeling. I don''t really want to die, it scares me, but I think this is what I-I''m supposed


    to do. You know, die in ce of who you l-love. People die all the time randomly, so what if I''m just one


    of¡ª"


    "Times wasting!" Alpha Kenn calls.


    "Well, I guess this is goodbye," I begin, though I have no idea how to tell the love of my life goodbye.


    "You''ll be okay; you''ll move on eventually. The only thing helping me right now is thinking that you''ll be


    okay without me. I love you, this much, just know that, please. We''ll be together again someday, but


    don''t rush it. You take care of the pack; they need you. You''re their Alpha, lead them. Take care of


    Kendra, please¡ª"


    Eric shakes his head. "I''m not letting you do this. I''m going to end this," his voice is growing weak, and


    the Wolfsbane is bing too much for him to conquer.


    "I love you too."


    "No, no, you''re not," Eric struggles as he falls to his knees.


    "Times up!" Alpha Kenn calls. "I''ve waited long enough. This was a game you know."


    There''s a rustle as the brush sways around us as if the world is waving goodbye to me.


    Suddenly, one of his men pulls out a gun from his waistband, the same one that killed the three men


    before me.


    Eric shouts things I cannot fully register.


    "I asked for Wolfsbane!" I yell at Alpha Kenn. "Not a gun!"


    Alpha Kenn shrugs.


    Then the shot is fired.

 Chapter 42 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    I imagined death to be a sh of light then darkness. Nothing but darkness. Everything simply shuts off


    and you are erased from the world and all of its glory. Frightening, isn''t it?


    The gun shot rings in my ears and I wait for the sh of light, or whatever maye. In this moment, I


    am open to anything.


    Myrgest and only regret will be myck of a goodbye to my mate, as Alpha Kenn got impatient.


    Hopefully Eric knows that I loved him unconditionally, probably too much, if that is possible. I will die for


    him, so hopefully that shows him my feelings. If I focus on the things I will miss, I will regret my


    decision, and it is toote for that.


    God, I just love him so much. I want to touch him again, to feel his skin on mine, to hear his voice.


    Everything about him made me feel fulfilled. Knowing that we will never be intimate again... it is terrible.


    If this is death, me and my thoughts, then I am sure in hell. The rest of my thoughts will contain Eric in


    some way, what I can no longer have, feel, taste, smell. The smell of him, my God.


    "Isabe!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Get down!"


    Something plows into me, taking me to the hard floor of purgatory, which is uneven and familiar. My


    eyes shoot open¡ªI did not know that action was still avable¡ªand I see grass. In death, I am a


    ghost. This seems like a good deal, at least I can still see my mate everyday. I can scare Kendra


    towards the right boys.


    Finding humor in death may be my only way of coping with it.


    Then I feel it. The sensation, the particr one I was so disappointed in loosening just moments ago.


    My mates touch, the feel of his skin. Did he die also?


    "Isabe, are you okay?"


    There it is, his voice.


    I open my eyes again and peer upwards. "Am I dead?"


    "No," he breathes out, "you have to get up and run."


    I can still hear the faint ringing of the gun in my ears. Everything has a white mist over it, like in a


    dream. Eric said I have to run.


    I see his face onest time before he pushes himself up and grabs me as well. "Run, Isabe, into the


    forest."


    I use my legs to lift myself up. Eric, I catch him running off, fighting the Wolfsbane when he suddenly


    shifts. He seems more stable in his wolf form. My head spins. My stomach rises and everything


    bes one blur.


    I feel as if I have juste off a roller coaster, and I think I am going to loose my lunch. My eyes roll


    from side to side, and that is when I see her, and that is when it all makes sense. She is why I am alive.


    Olivia.


    She stands upright like a statue with her hands sped tightly around the gun, the same one I shot


    Alpha Kenn with. To the human eye, she seems to be suffocating, as her chest is still, unmoving. Her


    arms are out straight in the position they were when she must have pulled the trigger. Olivia looks as if


    she had shot herself. The terror and sadness on her face is chilling.


    I see my mate pouncing on another wolf, too close forfort, and I realize the danger we are in. My


    Ignoring the pounding of my head, I stumble towards Olivia and grab her arms, pulling them down.


    She refuses to look at me, her eyes glued to the man she had just killed. Tears tumble from her eyes,


    confusing me. Why is she so upset? Is killing a killer this difficult?


    "I-I-I," she struggles, "I killed him."


    Her voice is soft, surprised and full of disbelief. I ce both my hands on the sides of her face,


    forcing her to look at me. "We have to go, it''s not safe here. We have to go."


    With a powerful sob, Olivia falls to her knees, releasing the gun to the earth. "I killed him!" She cries,


    bringing her hands to her face, covering her mouth and nose as she stares at Alpha Kenn''s body.


    There is a bullet hole in his chest and blood rushes from it, seeping into his clothes and hardly reaching


    the dirt underneath him. His eyes are open, gazing up at the sky.


    Olivia crawls to him, throwing her arms over his frozen chest. I now realize her pain. For she had just


    killed her mate.


    I am oblivious to my surroundings as I drop to my knees as well. My arms forcefully grab her, taking


    her from him and towards me. Shetches onto me and cries into my shoulder, small, muffed screams.


    I cannot imagine the heartbreak, the pain, the betrayal she must be feeling. My fingers swipe the hairs


    from her face, they stick to her wet skin. "It''ll be alright, it''ll be alright," I repeat like a broken record. "We


    can''t stay here, Olivia. It''s too dangerous. We have to go, now."


    She frantically shakes her head. "I can''t move!" She cries.


    Two wolves snap at each other, battling just a few meters away. One digs it''s teeth into the others fur,


    there is a whimpering, then blood, finally death, and the in wolf falls to the ground. The victor has the


    taste of flesh on his tongue, energized from tearing out the beasts throat.


    My eyes widen and I fight to lift Olivia up. I throw her arm over my shoulder and I begin to walk us out


    of the dense wood. As Olivia shrieks and wails, I try and take my mind off of death, off of my fighting


    mate, and¡ªKendra. Oh dear God, where is Kendra. A panic ovees me. My eyes scan my


    surroundings, seeing no sign of her. After the gun shot I lost track of her.


    Olivia almost slips from my grasp. My mind is too cluttered. Where could she have gone? She could


    have run anywhere. Kendra could have been attacked. She could be dead. She could be crying out for


    me. Begging for mercy.


    I see the house ahead.


    "Olivia, go to the house," I point in the direction and her eyes follow, "go to the house and do not


    Another sob erupts from her throat and I have the urge to fist my hair. "Olivia, go to the house. You''ll


    be safe there. Go!"


    She staggers off and I leave her, heading back into the forest.

 Chapter 43 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    I have always taken care of Kendra like a mother.


    "Kendra!"


    "Kendra!"


    My mother was broken, always too hurt to properly take care of a child. All she could do was her job,


    helping the Luna.


    "Kendra, where are you!"


    I would make breakfast in the morning while our mother slept, or while she stayed at another''s house.


    She was heartbroken, and it made her reckless sometimes. I wanted to hate her for it, but I couldn''t. I


    hated her because she let the sadness make her weak.


    "Kendra!"


    "Kendra, please!"


    She never got over it, she never became determined again. All she had left, all her energy went into


    her job, none to spare for her family. In her mind, her family had died along with her mate.


    I grab the trunk of a tree, stabilizing myself before the intense worrying causes me to vomit. Where


    could she be? Where could she have gone? Did Kendra simply run in a random direction until she


    couldn''t hear the sounds of killing anymore? Those types of screams stay in ones mind for a lifetime.


    She could have ran her way into one of Alpha Kenn''s guards, gotten herself taken, or worse. She is


    probably scared, crying, begging that I find her in time¡ªbut what if I can''t? How can I let her down


    when it matters the most? Kendra''s life is on the line, and I''m suppose to be her mother figure, I am


    supposed to save her, protect her. If something were to happen to her, I could never live with myself.


    Swallowing, I push off of the tree and continue on.


    In the distance, I spot something lurking between the heavy brush, disguised behind its denseyering.


    I creep closer, hoping it''s Kendra, but I pause when I notice a thick coat of dark fur. Not knowing if the


    beast has seen me more not, I slowly back away, but against my hoping the unfamiliar creature walks


    forward. This is no member of the Tate Pack.


    It''s yellowish-golden eyes stalk me intensely, and I struggle to conjure up a solution on the spot. If I run,


    it will catch me. If I shift, it will kill me. If I stand here, it will kill me. If I beg, it will kill me. If I shift and


    then run, it will catch me. If I scream, it will kill me. Either way this beast, stronger and bigger than I in


    any form, can take me easily. I swallow.


    The stranger gets that certain look in its eyes, an animal ready to do what it does best, survive, hunt,


    and kill.


    The brush bends under its giant paws, snapping twigs like it will snap my neck. The wolf prepares to


    lunge at me, giving me no time to think any longer. With a quick and sudden decision, I throw my head


    back and let my beastly side take over. Hairs sprouting one by one in a split second, bones shifting,


    changing like a caterpir to butterfly, and once dull human eyes turn to something much darker,


    glowing in the oing night. Two legs turn to four, sweet lips disappear and are reced by needle-


    like teeth. A true beast.


    The other wolf growls at me, threatening me, telling me that I will soon die. I have much to loose, but so


    much more to fight for.


    With a swift lunge and snap of a jaw, the wolf makes its move and takes me to the ground with a


    startling thud. I fall to my back and immediately roll out from underneath its heavy body, dodging


    another attempt to sink its teeth into my neck.


    I sprint forwards and prepare to attack it from behind, but it meets me halfway. To a human child, we


    may look to be two dogs ying it the backyard, but rather than barks, the air is filled with snarling and


    growling, snaps and whimpers. I am again brought to the ground, fighting back any attempts to my


    face. I am not strong enough to take on this wolf by myself, primarily because I have never fought a


    day in my life. Every move I make is based on a natural instinct, but that can only take me so far.


    I manage a few hard bites at its neck, almost deep enough to cause real damage, and the wolf lets its


    guard down long enough for me to slip out again. This time, I sprint off into the trees, knowing it is hot


    on my trail. Things are crushed underneath me, sounds that I have never heard before,rge branches,


    bushes, dead tree branches, as I have no time to be so careful to where I step. Mud coats my paws as


    I rush in the direction of themotion I escaped from. If I can lead the wolf to many others, maybe


    some on my side will take over.


    With a quick nce, I spot the wolf running after me, powering through the forest like a bulldozer.


    Knowing it is too close forfort, I push even harder, giving it my all.


    Cries of help erupt from me as I near the battle ground where Alpha Kenn''s bodyys. Before I can get


    any closer, the wolf tackles me to the ground, my back thrown onto a patch of rocks,rge enough to


    scratch through my fur and jab me, digging at my flesh, sure to leave a ck bruise if not a break.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Expecting the wolf to sink its teeth into my throat, deep enough to tear things out, I squeeze my eyes


    shut.


    Another soundes from beyond, halting the wolf on top of my limp body. It''s eyes shoot forward


    before its paws push off of me and its body is propelled forward. The darkness that was once above


    me is reced by the warm sky.


    Adrenaline takes my pain away as I roll onto my front, watching the wolf leap towards someone very


    familiar. Heath. I want to get up and help him, I want to be able to lift my body from the forest floor, I


    want to keep my eyes open, I want many things, but my body will not agree with me.


    My surroundings turn hazy as my lids wave open and closed. I can feel my body shrink, shifting back to


    my human form, making me more vulnerable than before.


    I want to get up. I want to get up and fight, and find Kendra, and find my Mate, but I cannot.


    My body will not let me.

 Chapter 44 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    I feel dazed. My memory is a mess, and I do not have the patience to sort through it. There is a certain


    urgency yelling at me to get up, shouting nonsense, but I can hardly hear what it is saying. My


    surroundings are soft to the touch, my fingers stroking the fabric beneath me before scrunching into a


    fist. My back aches, more than the rest of my body at least. I feel bruised, like a fruit dropped to the


    floor one to many times.


    The smell of heaven is terribly familiar. Have I died before? I want to open my eyes and take in the


    city of white, but I struggle to do so. Suddenly, I find myself drifting off again, slipping into a warm


    darkness.


    Time is inexistent in heaven. The urge to wakees to me again, and I do not know how long it has


    been. An hour? A day? A month? A year? Everything blends together into one long night. But, I have


    this urge, so this time I try harder than before.


    My eyelids are heavy, hardly letting in a sliver of light, but the light is there overall. It takes patience,


    which I fight myself for, and slowly but surly I am getting somewhere. I stretch my legs, move my arms,


    take a couple deep breaths, filling myself to the brim with life. The concept of heaven is leaving me. So


    far, I feel quite normal, but I thought death was supposed to take away the pain¡ªand my aching back


    is exactly that, aching.


    When I manage to open my eyes fully they do not seem to take in my surroundings, as if none of it


    matters. My brain is too focused on the fact that I am alive process anything else. Iy in my spot,


    wherever I may be, and I attempt to remember how I exactly got here, in this bed. Steadily, the images


    update on, and finally, the Wolf that attacked me. I remember running from him, leading him towards


    the heart of the ambush. I also remember the trembling noises of my back hitting the rocks. From the


    way I am moving I can tell that nothing is broken, though.


    I do not want to wake up only to be told bad news. My mind can conjure the terrible oues so easily,


    tossing together one horrible story after the other. They will tell me, Kendra, she has been missing for


    days and no one can seem to find her, Caroline, she ended it all after her mate was killed by one of


    Alpha Kenn''s men, and finally, Eric¡ªand I will fall to my knees at the mention of his name, too weak to


    not cry¡ªthere were too many to them too quickly, he was over powered, I am truly sorry.


    Eric cannot be over powered, though, so I will change it. At the sight of my limp body, he was


    distracted, giving the enemy just enough time to strike with the final move.


    He would die because of me.


    I roll over in my sheets and squeeze my eyes shut, wanting to fall back into my death-like slumber. If


    this is really how it all ended, I would not be able to take it.


    Like my mother, if I discover my mate to be dead, my soul will die with him. A life without him seems


    impossible. Every morning, waking without him beside me would feel like a slice of my throat every


    time. Every day without him is starving to death. Every hour is bleeding out on the floor. Knowing that I


    will never seem him again will be the end of all I am. There is no Isabe without him.


    I cannot wake up only to find him gone. I rather die now without knowing. My mind is cruel to me.


    There is a sudden noise beyond the bedroom doors and on instinct, I shut my eyes and pretend to


    sleep, like a child staying up past their bedtime. I hear the door open, followed by gentle footsteps.


    Curiosity begs me to peek, but I do not.


    It smells of her, Caroline. I take it in.


    I flinch at the touch of her hand stroking my cheek, and she stops. "Isabe?"


    I stay silent, letting out rxed, even breaths.


    "Are you awake?" She questions softly.


    There is something about her voice that is not right. That is it, he must be dead. My heart clenches, and


    that must be the feeling, a mate sensing the death of her one true partner. My eyes squeeze, a dam


    holding back tears.


    She coos, "Isabe?"


    I cannot take it. I cannot breathe.


    "Tell me it''s not true," I whisper, a sound of struggle clear in my tone.


    Caroline immediately brings herself down to my level, her face right in front of my eyes, so I open them.


    "Tell me," I beg again, louder than before, more serious, more desperate. "Why do you sound like that?


    Who''s dead? Who died? Please don''t tell me¡ª"


    "You''re awake," she smiles, but there is something missing, something stopping her frompleting


    her puzzle of a fulfilled life, a missing piece. "You''ve been out for a whole day¡ª"


    "I don''t care! Who died!" I shout, quickly sitting up. "I can see it on your face, just tell me. Tell me."


    Carolines lips close.


    "Just say it," I murmur, "just say it. He''s dead, isn''t he? He''s dead. He''s gone. He''s dead. Isn''t he? Tell


    me. Damn it, Caroline! Say something!"


    "He''s dead," she whispers harshly.


    I feel no pain. I feel as if I am floating. I expected sobs and screams, begging and swearing. An intense


    feeling of death, dread, and hopelessness. But I feel none of it.


    Caroline nces away, wipes her cheeks, and does not look back. "My father is dead."


    Silence.


    "Eric saw it all," she struggles, "it was right in front of him. No one can find my mother. I can hardly


    breathe and the only reason that I''m fighting is because of Lucas, but damn it, Isabe, you''ve been


    asleep," tears are released and she hunches over, hiding herself from the prying eyes of the heavens.


    "I needed you, but you had to go and fight some stupid wolf! You had to get yourself hurt! He needed


    you. He''s be some numb robot, and here you''ve been, like sleeping beauty waiting for someone


    toe kiss you awake. It''s been hell out here."


    I ce my hand on her back and begin rubbing soothing motions. "Caroline, I¡ª" she backs away,


    letting my arm fall.


    "No. I''ll be downstairs when you''re ready to wake up."


    With that she leaves the room and closes the door behind her, leaving me in the familiar silence.


    * * *


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was selfish, running after my sister myself. Maybe I should have went to someone who could


    have gotten the job done, someone that could fight and actually save her. Somehow I have lost my


    sister, abandoned my mate in his time of need, abandoned Caroline as well, and started a fight that


    would eventually kill the past Alpha of this pack.


    If I never came here, Sebastian would still be alive.


    Looking up into the mirror, I face away from myself. How can anyone stand to look at me? Have I only


    caused problems this entire time? Have I been blind?


    I cannot face them. I have been napping while they have all had to deal with the death of a mate,


    father, and Alpha. How could I possibly face them?


    I tumble to the bathroom floor, sitting with my knees to my chest. Time is no longer a matter to me,


    apparently. I could have been sitting here for an hour and I would not have known. I suppose I am


    selfish, but also a coward. My mate needs me, Caroline needs me, my sister needs me, so why can I


    not get up and run to them?

 Chapter 45 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    After hours of hiding up in my bedroom, I find myself venturing downstairs, worried and anxious to see


    someone. Caroline gave me an update an hour ago, telling me that Kendra is safe somehow and that


    Eric will be backter tonight, and then she left the door and went off somewhere. We spoke through


    the door, me on the inside and her on the outside, like I was locked in. I could have opened it, I could


    have hugged her and begged for forgiveness, but I didn''t. I should of, but I couldn''t.


    The stairs let out a creaking noise as Ind on the second tost step and I contemte hurrying back


    up. The wood is cold against my feet. The house seems to be dead. No onees searching for the


    cause of the creaking noise. I am like a ghost with no one to scare.


    My mates father is dead, Carolines father is dead, Evangeline''s mate is dead, and I am too anxious to


    say that I am sorry. Sebastian helped me once, he saved my life actually. It was a rogue in the forest,


    and I saw him go after it. It would have killed me if he was not there.


    I remember a lot of things from my time here.


    I remember sliding down the tree truck, scraping up my arms as part of Olivia''s revenge. I remember


    swiping Eric''s shirt when he left the room, smelling it like an expensive cologne. I remember running


    away only for Olivia to choke me, and only for Eric to believe he did it himself. I remember throwing a


    ss bowl at Eric''s head, thinking he was the father of someone else''s child. I remember nning a


    party, a ball, just for Olivia to find her mate, but Caroline to discover hers instead. I remember our first


    night together, the sensations, the emotions, the intimacy.


    I wander into the empty kitchen, finding a tray of white chocte roses spaced evenly apart. I stare


    down at them, wondering where they came from.


    "I always make them during times like these."


    Turning to the side, I see Marina walking into the kitchen from the dinning room. "We have a dinner


    with the family, then I make red velvet cakes and set them on top. It''s been like this since Sebastian''s


    grandfather died, a tradition I suppose. The recipe is passed down."


    "Will there be a funeral?" I ask, looking back down at the roses whose petals open up at me.


    "There will be, when Evangeline is ready." Marina looks over the roses then grabs out supplies from


    cabs, preparing to make dinner. "Would you like to help me?"


    I nod and do as she says, collecting ingredients and boiling pots of water. "Who will being?"


    "Evangeline, Eric, Caroline, Lucas, myself, and you of course. Only close family," she exins while


    chopping up various vegetables.


    "I''m sorry for your loss, Marina. I know you took care of Sebastian."


    Marina stops cutting. "He was a good man, a good Alpha. Loyal. Evangeline must be devastated."


    "She''s back? They found her?"


    "Yes. She went off into the forest. Her grandmother used to live nearby, I believe she went to that


    house."


    I continue assisting Marina with dinner, feeling less anxious since she told me that Evangeline, Eric,


    and Caroline are spending time alone together. I assume they are at Evangeline''s home, crying,


    talking, reminiscing¡ªeverything people in morning do. I only know stereotypical things as my fathers


    death was not dealt with normally. I assume Sebastian''s death is being dealt with in a normal manner.


    I have not seen Eric since I said my goodbyes, when the gun was about to be held up at my chest.


    But I want to see him, desperately. If only he was not in pain, feeling the affects of a parents death. If


    only I could justy in his arms, as if everything is normal again. Though, nothing has ever been normal


    between us.


    Marinas lets me go and I end up back inside my bedroom, told to get ready for dinner in an hour.


    Wanting more time with my thoughts, I run a bath and sit on the side of the tub as the water fills up. I


    can see my face in the mirror, but I look away, back at the water. When it is ready, I strip my clothes


    and submerge myself in the clear, warm water, leaving the very tops of my shoulders out of the small


    ocean. Iy here for a while, and I do not notice myself sinking further down at a steady pace, as if my


    body is simply sliding against the bottom of the tub. Soon the water reaches my chin.


    I feel rxed, my anxiety slipping away. My many encounters with death have me distraught, and for


    a moment I truly believe that I should be dead right now. It should be me, not Sebastian.


    I have always feared death, acting brave when I have to. Death is final, permanent, endless, an


    intense escape from life itself. I should be dead. How do I keep escaping it? How do I race death and


    beat it to the finish line? I should feel an adrenaline rush from this, but I only feel like a cheater.


    The water reaches my lips, and I feel myself sinking faster than before.


    I have always feared death, and I cannot understand why I do not fear it now. Truthfully, honestly, on


    my fathers grave, I do not fear death at this exact moment, in this exact situation. If I died right now, it


    would be alright. It is a frightening to feel this way. Something about it seems right, peaceful almost.


    Like I am making things right, how it was supposed to happen. I am turning myself in with my weapons


    down, hands up. I have broken thew too many times. It is unfair to others. I have to turn myself in. I


    ept my punishment.


    The water is at my eyes, hovering just below. The room is silent, I hear nothing, my ears are


    submerged. There is no panic. I know I cannot breathe and I feel fine.


    The water engulfs me, swallowing me whole. My eyes are open, confused by the blurriness, seeing a


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    smudged version of my body, then I look up. The bathroom light shines down directly on me, leaving


    the room dim. My dark hair sways around my face, floating in and out of my vision, light slipping


    through the thick strands.


    My toes and fingers feel numb, and then the rest of my body does, as if I have detached myself. Just


    as I close my eyes, just as my lungs burn heavily, just as my body seems to cave in on itself, it all


    stops.


    An interruption during my correction.


    "What the hell are you doing!"


    I am yanked harshly from the water, lifted back into the air only to release an array of coughs and


    gasps. My hair sticks to my neck and back like wet clothing, some piecestched to my face. My heart


    jolts from the interruption, somewhat upset and angry.


    I peer up to see Eric holding onto me, and he looks both furious and distressed. He lifts me out of the


    water like a child, I stand on my own two feet, then he wraps a towel around my bare body before


    leading me into the bedroom.


    I expected shouting, but instead he motions to the bed, and I sit down while he stands in front of me,


    ready to scold me.


    "What were you doing?" He questions calmly, but like he is holding it all back.


    I swallow. "I was taking a bath before din¡ª"


    "No, Isabe," he raises his voice and catches himself, bringing it back down, "what were you doing?


    What were you doing under the water?"


    He knows, and it is painful to hear him ask anyways.


    Eric is already dressed for dinner, something formal which I was expecting. Marina told me to dress


    nice. I set the dress I was going to wear out on the bed, and it is still there. A ck one, shorter, wraps


    around and ties in the front with a thin, delicate string. The sleeves are short and the skirt is not tight to


    my thighs, it flows just above my knees. It is simple and elegant.


    "I was taking a bath," I repeat and stand up. "I''ll get ready, meet you downstairs when everyone is¡ª"


    "I haven''t seen you," he interrupts. "I haven''t seen you since you tried to kill yourself."


    I pause just before I make my way to the closet. "I wasn''t trying to kill myself, I was saving everyone


    else. He was going to kill you and Kendra."


    "I could have handled it without you putting your life on the line."


    "My life was already on the line, and so was yours."


    He shakes his head, disagreeing. "If you would have waited¡ª"


    "You can''t live without me, I know. I can''t live without you either. It was selfish, but I couldn''t be the


    one left behind. I couldn''t be my mother. I wouldn''t be able to take the pain and I would end up


    dead too. I thought you could live through the pain if I died, eventually move on. If I died at least one of


    us would live."


    Eric nears me,ing close but not close enough to satisfy me.


    "I just wanted to see you. After I woke up and Caroline told me what happened, I just wanted


    everything to go back to the way it was. I just wanted to be with you, but I didn''t know where you were.


    I didn''t know if you wanted to see me."


    Eric reaches out, pulls me against him. "All I wanted to do was see you. You''re the only thing that


    makes me feel alright." His arms trap me in and I pull his shirt up from his pants, untucking it. Eric looks


    down at me.


    "You need a distraction, Eric. You need a break from it all. And I need to feel something," I murmur


    and reach my hands to the top of his shirt, fiddling with the first button. He takes over and I move my


    hands to his belt, yanking him closer to me before I unbuckle it.


    Once he''s undone, I push him onto the bed, and he lets himself fall. The towel that once covered me


    slowly drops to the floor, and I stand before him, needing to feel something.

 Chapter 46 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    I slip on the ck dress and brush my hair, running the bristles against every strand. Standing in the


    mirror, I watch myself while consistently ncing over at Eric who had just finished redressing himself.


    He does the same, looking over at me.


    Eric stands behind me and ces both hands on my shoulders, so I softly set my hairbrush down.


    Our eyes connect in the mirror. "They''re downstairs waiting," he murmurs, his arms wrapping around


    me. I set a hand on top of his as they rest against my stomach.


    "Will you be alright?"


    Eric nods then takes my hand in his, running his thumb firmly against the top of my hand, almost as if


    he is making sure I am really here. Without saying a word he leads me out of the room¡ªmy hand still


    in his, a loose leash¡ªand down the hall. From the top of the stairs, I can hear the conversation from


    the dining room. Marina, Lucas, Caroline, and Evangeline waiting patiently.


    Stopping our movement, I ce both my hands on the sides of Eric''s face. "I''m sorry for what you saw


    me doing. It was selfish, and probably hard for you to understand. But I''m here for you. Okay?"


    My question is answered by a kiss on my forehead, his lips warm against my skin.


    Together we climb down the stairs and enter the dining room, causing all eyes to shift. A small, delicate


    smile appears on Caroline''s face, and I give her the same back. We will talkter. But my eyes continue


    their detour, falling upon everyone, dressed lovely, then finally Evangeline. I swallow.


    She seems lost as if this was never her home. She seems empty, like a statue or a doll, propped up on


    the chair. She seems like her heart has turned cold. I sit down, forcing myself to look away, to stop


    staring. It is like looking at my mother, yet more intense. Marina takes control and starts passing around


    therge dishes of food, tes I recognize from our making earlier. Eric touches my leg, pressing the


    ''on'' button.


    "You look beautiful," I tell Caroline and she blushes. Lucas nces at her approvingly.


    It is a sad dinner. Minimal conversation, many deep breaths, and a few stray tears from Caroline. She


    picks up her napkin and dabs it underneath her eyes, not smearing her mascara. Lucas grabs her hand


    whenever this happens.


    Evangeline remains silent the entire time, hardly taking a bite of her food ced on her te by


    Marina. She stares at a downward angle, at the center of the table. Not tears, no deep breaths, no


    conversation, nothing. She is a lonely soul, torn from her true love, stepped on like a bug by life itself.


    Whenever I look at her for too long, Eric squeezes my leg and I tell Caroline, Marina, or Lucas


    something.


    "It''s going to rain tonight," I say and take a bite of steak. "It''s been cloudy all day."


    Soones dessert and Marina carries in the cakes with the white roses on top. She ces one in


    front of all of us before sitting down herself. Evangeline watches the cake as if the flower is wilting in


    front of her.


    "They''re beautiful," Carolinements and Marina smiles.


    I slice through the cake with the side of my fork, realizing the center had been hollowed and filled with a


    chocte mixture. A thin chocte shell keeps the cake from the mixture, stopping it from seeping in. It


    is like hatching an egg. I let it bleed out on my te. It has a rich, lovely taste.


    "Kendra is back home safe, I got the call earlier," Caroline tells me and I nod.


    "Do you know how she¡ª"


    "She ran back to the house," Caroline exins, "I''m sorry you didn''t get to say goodbye. I''m sure you''ll


    see her very soon, though. Your mom said thank you for keeping her safe. I told her you''d call back


    when you''re free to talk things through."


    I nod again. "And Olivia?"


    "She''s left the pack. I found a note and a few of her things gone. She''s abandoning our world to live


    amongst the humans, she thinks it''s what''s best for her."


    "That''s it?" I question. "She just left?"


    Caroline gives me a sad look. "She killed her own mate, Isabe. I''m sure she''s sick and tired of our


    kind. I just hope she''ll be content out there."


    "She saved my life. I never got to thank her for her sacrifice."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sure she knows. You helped her to safety."


    I did not help Olivia, I abandoned her and told her to run to the house alone. I did not help her inside,


    check for wounds, make herfortable. I simply pointed in a direction and yelled ''go''. That is


    something I will have to live with. I can only hope she is as Caroline says, content with the human


    world.


    "And Heath?"


    "Just a few cuts and bruises. He''s perfectly fine," Eric tells me.


    I turn to him and nod.


    After dinner, Caroline and Lucas bring Evangeline home, Marina shoo''s me as I try to help clean up,


    then she leaves herself. Eric and I find ourselves back in the bedroom, and I sit on the bed, staring into


    nothing as I take off my earrings. The small pears roll in my palm, given to me by Caroline a while ago.


    I ce them on the dresser and loop my fingers around the ribbon of my dress. With a gentle tug, the


    bow unties and the fabric falls open.


    I nce to see Eric standing the doorframe of the bathroom, somewhat undone himself, yet I feel too


    guilty to strike. He watches me, watches as I crumble to pieces. "I''m ungrateful and selfish," I confess,


    and the smile falls from his face. "Your father is dead."


    "I know," he says straightly with no emotion.


    "Your father is dead and I''ve been too focused on myself to realize it. But you hardly show anything.


    You look fine," I near Eric, urging him to give me a sign. "Why are you fine?"


    "It''s my job to be fine, Isabe."


    "Yeah, we shared the profession, I know how it works. You don''t have to be this way around me. I let


    you in, now you have to stop handing me slices and give me the cake."


    Eric''s expression softens, not taking me seriously. "I''ve shared a lot of things, and now I just want to


    sleep. Let''s just sleep, alright?" He walks to the bed, but I step in front of him before he can crash


    down. "Sleep can wait a bit longer, I suppose," he grabs my dress, but I smack his hand away.


    "I want you to know that you can open up to me about everything, not just some things."


    Eric seems somewhat amused. "For a kiss?"


    I roll my eyes. "I''m not afraid of you anymore. I''m not afraid to kiss you anymore, considering what


    we''ve done."


    Suddenly Eric brings his lips to mine, surprising me. Before I can lose myself, I move back, letting go.


    His face hardens. "You want to talk about my feelings?"


    I nod and cross my arms.


    "I feel alright. I feel fine. Death isn''t a stranger to me, Isabe."


    "But it''s not just any death, it''s your father."


    Eric sighs. "I feel more pain for my mother than my father. He left her, and now she''s dying without


    him."


    "It wasn''t his choice, Eric. I''m sure if he had the choice he would choose her."


    Eric shakes his head. "He''s more Alpha than a mate."


    "What would you choose? Being an Alpha or me?" I ask softly.


    "Why ask? You know the answer already."


    "Your father is the same way. He is an Alpha who loves his Mate, in life and death. He can''t help it, the


    bond is too strong for even an Alpha to ignore. You can''t help but pick me, and he can''t help but pick


    Evangeline. That''s how it works," I say, reaching out to him, "you two are more simr than you think.


    Sebastian didn''t abandon Evangeline on purpose, he couldn''t even if he tried."


    Eric struggles. "Then why is he dead?"


    "Ask your mother."

 Chapter 47 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    There is a knock on the door, so I open it to find Evangeline standing on the porch, looking depressed


    but different than at dinnerst night. Immediately I urge her toe in, but she asks to walk with me


    outside. Together, we head off slowly in a random direction. The sun is beginning to fall.


    "How''s your day been?" I ask, surprised that she came to me in the first ce.


    "You told my son to talk to me," she says, getting right to the point. "Thank you for caring for him."


    I nod, still quite confused. "Yes, I told him to ask about his father''s death. I''m sorry if I brought on


    unwanted questions. It''s still fresh and you were clearly in no state to talk about¡ª"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No, don''t apologize. He deserved to know what happened to his father, and I''m sure Eric med it all


    on him."


    We continue on until we reach a path going through the trees, our voices quiet. "Yes, that''s why I told


    him to ask you."


    "He saved my life, Isabe. Damn him," Evangeline mutters. "I knew he would, one day."


    I begin to realize that we are heading towards the training grounds, recognizing the trail. Eric is there


    with Heath. He must have seen Evangeline this morning then.


    "We¡ªWe were walking towards the house when everything went wrong. Sebastian could tell


    somehow. He didn''t want to leave me so we hurried together to find Eric, assuming he was at home.


    W-When we got there, there were people from the Kenn Pack outside¡ªwe hid in the trees," she


    exins. "Sebastian wanted to go and confront them, knowing something was wrong, but I begged him


    not to. Of course, they were all around us. Behind, beside, in front, we just didn''t see them until it was


    toote. I-I was distracting him, I was the reason we didn''t see them. They attacked us."


    I stay quiet, giving her a moment to breathe.


    "I''ve never. . . I don''t fight people¡ªI haven''t in a while. Two children and two decades. . . I wasn''t


    prepared in the slightest. I thought I was going to die, and I was okay with that as long as I knew my


    children and my mate were okay, but I didn''t. It was horrible. Too many starteding and Sebastian


    couldn''t defend himself and me. If I could''ve. . . If I could''ve fought, well, he''d probably still be here."


    We near the training grounds as my chest grows tight, her story bringing tears to my eyes and letting a


    few go from hers.


    "He yelled at me to run, but I just screamed at him. I couldn''t. Then he stopped yelling," she says. "I ran


    for my children, and my heart felt as if it was being crushed in the palm of the Goddess'' hand. I ran into


    the house, closed all the doors and heard a gun shot. The men outside fled off in that direction. Some


    time your sister came in, then Olivia. They tried to help me. They held me down. I-I wanted to die," she


    says. "I can never forgive her for taking my love away."


    Wee up to the training grounds, Evangeline swiftly wiping the tears from her eyes like traitors, but I


    stop her before she continues through. "My mother¡ªshe lost her mate at a very young age. She may


    be missing a piece of herself, but she still finds joy in the things she loves. Working for the Luna is the


    only thing that makes her feel normal again. You just have to find your thing, another purpose now. You


    have two amazing children who love you and who are there for you, be there for them. That was my


    mother''s mistake, to her, her family died when her mate died. So, let your purpose be them if there is


    only one," I tell her. Together we look over to Eric as he notices us standing across the field. "We love


    you, and there are still things to look forward to."


    Evangeline smiles at me, her arm linking with mine as we walk towards Eric. "You''re a good girl,


    Isabe. A good Luna."


    "With you as my inspiration, I''m sure I have much to improve on. We can work together."


    Eric approaches us, not expecting to see his mother at such a public ce as the training grounds.


    "You look well," he tells her. "What are you two doing here?"


    "Isabe is going to learn how to fight," Evangeline says, and I look down at her.


    "You want to fight?" Eric asks, ncing at me.


    "Yes," I improvise, "I want to be able to defend myself. If anything ever happens, I want to be able to


    help."


    Evangeline seems to be very satisfied. "Well, go on. I''ll be watching with Heath."


    We watch as she walks away before looking to each other. "So, are you going to teach me?"


    Eric crosses his arms. "If you like."


    "Oh, well if there''s someone better then maybe I should¡ª"


    "Come on," Eric sighs, "I usually don''t train people, you''re quite lucky for this opportunity."


    I roll my eyes. "Just teach me. What are we doing? Should I shift?"


    "No, everyone starts in human form. It''s much easier to begin like this. Once you know the basics, then


    you can shift."


    I scan the area quickly. "But everyone is shifted. They''re going to know that I''m a wimp."


    "They''ve been training since they were sixteen years old. Now do you want to learn, or not?" He


    questions.


    "Wow, you''re a tough teacher," I mutter.


    "And you''re a difficult student." Eric lets his arms drop, "Now this is only for self-defense. I don''t want


    you fighting anyone when you don''t have to."


    "Okay."


    Eric grabs my wrist with his right hand. "Get free."


    I raise an eyebrow before yanking my arm from him, but he is holding on too tight. "Your grip is too


    tight."


    "No, it''s not. Don''t just pull away, twist your wrist so your thumb lines up with mine then yank back."


    I do as told, but I am still trapped. "You''re being too rough."


    Eric seems amused. "You love it."


    Taking advantage of his moment of distraction, I pull my wrist from his grasp. "I''m not your mate right


    now, I''m your student. I want to be able to defend myself. It''ll make your mother happy."


    Eric crosses his arms again. "You talked to her."


    "Yes. She told me what happened on the way over," I borate, "I think she''ll be alright. She just has to


    know that there is still purpose in her life."


    "Now," I tell him, "you be the attacker, and I''ll be myself."


    "Just because you can get out of a wrist hold, doesn''t mean you know how to defend yourself."


    "I know," I say, "It can be more learn as you go."


    Before Eric can respond, I swing my scrunched up hand at his face, knowing he will stop me. It takes a


    fraction of a second from him to catch my fist. "Alright," he tells me, "I''m the attacker. Run."


    I take two steady steps back before turning and breaking out into a full on sprint into the trees. Wishing


    I could shift, I try to bury myself within the forest, moving in a way that could get me lost. I hear him


    behind me, somewhere, but I do not see him as I nce back.


    He is the attacker, this is what I asked for, and for some reason it makes my heart race with a sort of


    fear. It is just a game, just practice, but the scenery gives me d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    I stop and lean up against a tree, waiting to hear a certain sound. I have had to improvise while fighting,


    so maybe it will be easier than I think.


    I stray from the tree and wander to the left, trying to be as stealthy as possible. Something suddenly


    grabs my arm, bringing it against my back, bringing my wrist to my armpit, folding and lifting slightly. I


    yelp from the unexpected contact and the ufortable position of my arm.


    Eric lets go and turns me around. "You never checked behind you, Isabe."


    "I thought I was in front of you."


    "Didn''t run fast enough," he says, "I passed you."


    "What did you do to my arm?"


    Eric does it again, slowly. "Get their arm behind their back, bend the elbow so their wrist is being forced


    to the back of their armpit and their elbow is pointing at the opposite hip bone. Then lift up on the arm


    gently. Not too hard or you could dislocate the shoulder," he exins then let''s go. "Basic hold."


    "It hurt," I say.


    "It''s supposed to."


    I fall back against the tree. "You''re a ruthless teacher."


    Eric nears me. "You asked for it."


    "Maybe I don''t have to fight. Maybe I can just lure in my enemies."


    Eric raises an eyebrow. "Oh, really? And how are you going to do that?"


    I smile and motion for him toe closer, which he does. "All I have to do is look up with big, innocent


    eyes, touch your arm, pout, and say: Please don''t hurt me, Sir. Then give the arm a little squeeze, let


    them know you mean it. Then¡ª" swiftly, I bring my knee to his crotch, stopping right before I do any


    real damage, "hit them where it hurts. Caroline told me that."


    Eric clenches his jaw. "I can tell. Let''s just be d that Caroline isn''t training anyone."


    "It worked on you? I could see it on your face," I say amused, "please don''t hurt me, Sir."


    "Alright, that''s enough."


    "Wait, I didn''t finish," I murmur before leading his lips to mine.


    There is a moment of silence as we kiss as if the world has suddenly stopped spinning. There are no


    more thoughts of Sebastian, no more worries for Kendra, no depressed Evangeline, no crying Caroline,


    or attacks, or murderous Alphas, there is simply just us.


    I pull away slightly. "Everything will turn out alright, and even if it doesn''t, as long as I have you, I''ll be


    alright. Even if the biggest, baddest Alphaes for us, just remember that everything happens for a


    reason. We were matched for a reason. I couldn''t be more fulfilled with anyone else. I may have


    cheated death one too many times, but I couldn''t love anyone else as much as I love you. I will cheat


    death for as long as I can just for one more moment," I softly murmur. "So, let''s just enjoy this moment,


    let''s just enjoy our every moment together until ourst."


    Then the world resumes.


    THE END


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!